Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Mac

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4
21
The Season of Settling Scores Part 3

“The fury of a demon instantly possessed me. I knew myself no longer. My original soul seemed, at once, to take its flight from my body; and a more than fiendish malevolence, gin-nurtured, thrilled every fiber of my frame.” -  Edgar Allan Poe, The Black Cat

{Hotel - Greece - “Family”}
[off-camera]
[Saturday 3 AM]

While I am an asshole on television, that’s not something I will ever be when it comes to my family. So when the phone rang, I looked at the caller i.d. and it was my youngest sister, Angie. I slid the bar over immediately because she’s the kind that never calls because she needs something. “Hey sis,” I began and she launched into her story. “Big brother, I need a huge favor!” She was obviously fan girling over something. I laughed as I sat up. “It’s not funny, Mac! This is uber important!” Amber looked at me, then rolled over and hugged my arm. Looking down at her I could tell she was amused by the call itself. So she sat up to listen in. Angie, “So, I was listening to Rachel Zion on the radio and she always communicates with her fans on Facebook, because she has the best radio show ever!” I cannot hide my amusement and Amber rolls her eyes but we continue to listen. “You’re coming back to the states soon, right?”

“Yeah, we have a flight later this morning,” I said with a smile. “Oh boy! Can you come to Port Arthur on Tuesday around lunchtime?” “Well, I’ll see what I can do Ang, but you know we are on a tight schedule right now.” A short pause for a deep breath and we braced for the incoming barrage. “So, I know you went to school with Rachel, and she loves you and Amber, she’s always talking about the Golden Couple of wrestling. So, I was hoping you could guys could introduce me to her.” Then Silence on the line, “We can certainly try sis.” Then she began to ramble on about how grateful she was. She hung up shortly after that. “Wow,” was all Amber said before rolling back over and going to sleep.

A few days later

We got to Port Arthur right before noon, my baby sister was there already. She was so excited to see us, dressed in her jeans, boots, and button-down blouse. She had really put in the extra effort for this introduction. She came running up to the rental car, like some wild thing that was amped up on espresso or something. Amber and I looked at each other and laughed a little. Then we exited the car, and gave her fierce hugs. I looked up from my hug with her and could see Rachel inside the restaurant where they were doing a live event today and if I read her lips correctly, she had said “Holy Shit!”. I smiled at the reception. With one arm around my baby sister and holding Amber’s hand, we went inside. The whole place was very excited when we came into the place. Some of these people I knew from high school, in Rachel’s case, had been Melissa’s best friend in high school and were one of the bridesmaids when Melissa and I married. “How the hell are ya, Mac?” She rushed over and gave me a hug. “Oh my fucking god, Amber fucking Ryan, as I live and breathe.” Then she rushed Amber and gave her a hug. I flinched, mostly because in social situations that shit could be dicey with Red. She did fine though and even hugged her back.

‘Shit, I’m sorry, I’m a hugger,” she began to apologize to Amber who to her credit waved it off as nothing. “It’s okay really, thank you so much for talking about us on the radio, we appreciate that very much.” She blushed a little, “Not gonna lie I’m fan girling really hard here.” I’d have to intervene soon and Amber knew that as well, looking over at me briefly. “Rach, this is my baby sister Angie, I wanted to introduce you to each other. She loves your show.” To my and Amber’s surprise, my baby sister turned the fangirl thing way down to low levels. Maybe it was her business sense that took over from there. “I know you,” Rachel said. “You’re the young lady he commented on my manicure posts, and girl your nails are fantastic. Where do you get them done?”

My baby sister was on fucking point as she lead the conversation from there. Amber whispered to me, “I had no idea.” I smiled and shrugged my shoulders, kind of dumbfounded myself all I could say was, “who knew?”. I thought to myself, Angie knew, that’s for certain. She spoke with confidence and never missed a beat while explaining the product she was selling. I’ve always been proud of my family but that was a special proud brother moment for me. I was so glad that I agreed to do this for her.

{LAX - Los Angeles CA - “A Mistake”}
[off-camera]
[Sunday 4 PM]
There is a distinct advantage to flying private over public. People. Always fucking people who are super annoying is the only way to put it. I had a four-hour layover in Germany and another four and a half here in L.A. I sat not too far away from the terminal, watching the planes arrive and leave, more as an amusement than anything. I kept catching this dude from the corner of my eye, who was watching me. He seemed upset and likely drunk as he would glare for a minute and then get up and pace. He was obviously talking himself into something. It was likely something stupid, but such is life. So me being me, I took my bandanna and sunglasses off and stored them in my carry-on bag. This guy is one of those travelers who gets juiced up at an airport bar. I could smell him and his obvious need for whiskey. I smirked when I saw he was wearing an old “Carnage Wrestling” Matt Knox T-shirt. I casually looked in his direction so he could be sure that I was the guy he wanted to confront. I simply smiled, and evidently, that was enough for his courage to be at maximum. I watched him sway a bit as he approached. “Yep, smashed out of his fucking mind,” I said to no one in particular. He came over and stopped in front of me.

“You’re that Mac Bane guy, did the show in Greece?” I looked up and nodded my confirmation to him. “I am.” He could have done anything else in the world but he chose to stick his finger in my face, just about a quarter-inch from my nose. He then started yelling at me, belligerent insults about how I let my marriage rot, regurgitating a lot of the same shit as Knox had said. “Remove your finger from my face, only warning you’ll get.” He looked at me, kind of dumbstruck, as if it didn’t register with him that he had made an egregious mistake. When he didn’t do as I asked, people around him started to murmur. He got brave and tried to jab me in the eye with his finger. Which I reacted to, quickly raising my left arm to knock it away, and counter striking with a fist to the exposed solar plexus. That one counter, had him on the floor before he could even comprehend what just happened. “Son, I get it. You’re a wrestling fan and obviously a mark for Knox. My recommendation for you is that you go sleep it off.” The smell of whiskey, probably jack daniels I’d assume. “And for fucks sakes, understand your audience and your enemy. I am NOT someone who tolerates fools.” As he writhed on the ground in pain, I simply stepped on his right hand to apply a simple wrist lock. I was still applying pressure to the wrist lock when security showed up.

“Mister Bane, we’ll handle it from here.” I nodded to the security officers and released the wrist lock allowing them to drag him to his feet. “Will you need a statement from me?” I asked in a polite manner. “No sir,” He motioned toward the terminal desk. “The ladies saw what was happening and called us. I think we’ve got everything we need.” The young man who had assaulted me was being led away in stunned silence at what just happened. “At least the binders will keep him from making an ass of himself for the time being,” I said in an amused tone. I sat back down and went back to staring out the window watching the planes arrive. That simple act of defending myself would practically guarantee that I would have peace for the rest of my time in L.A. I thought about what happened just now. I wouldn’t press charges, that’s always a waste of time. That young man, wouldn’t learn anything from the experience, so why bother. I mean, he doesn’t realize it yet, but he put himself in far more danger than he realized. Funny enough, so did the man he was such a huge fan of. Knox had pushed me passed the limit, there was no doubt about that. It was taking every ounce of everything I am to hold my destructive nature at bay. Just until the match, then there would be no holding anything in check. I would destroy him for his assumption that I was like everyone else.

Fade

{Top of the World - Las Vegas NV - “Errors In Judgement”}
[off-camera]

Two Days Prior

In this world, there are a lot of people that will literally do anything to turn a buck. They will set your business on fire because you’ve made an enemy at some point in your life. They will try to kill members of your family. They’ll also pay the paparazzi for pictures of your loved ones, in compromising positions. So, that being said, let’s move this story along.

I was at the Oblivion Garage, checking on progress, we were about halfway home, which was amazing to me. Amber and I could never have gotten this far this fast on our own. My moment of reverie was broken by the ringing of my phone. So, even though it came from an unlisted number, I slid the bar to answer it. “This is Mac.” was my response to the caller. The voice when they replied was disguised, it came across as robotic and devoid of emotion. “Mr. Bane, we have some business we’d like to discuss with you. We will be at the top of the world restaurant in two days' time. Make certain you are there, it would be a shame if these pictures I have of your wife were to become public and further damage both of your reputations.” The call then disconnected.

Needless to say, I cussed like a sailor after getting that call. I was pretty sure of where the pictures came from. I wouldn’t say anything though, certainly not to Amber, she had enough on her plate at the moment. I heard voices from far off to my left, and much to my surprise, my wife, looking as stressed out as usual came out. She was evidently coming out of the meeting with Reverend McCrae. A meeting I had no knowledge of. I was trying to be more trusting of her, so I didn’t give her the evil eye or anything, just a warm smile as she and the reverend approached. “Ah, Mister Bane, what do you think of the progress so far?” Yep, this guy was a snake oil salesman alright but I’d play along for the time being. “Amazing,” I said with a little bit of awe in my voice. “It really does look amazing.” I smiled as I shook his hand. “Wouldn’t you say so, Red?” She nodded her head slowly as if trying to think of what to say. “It is, Mac I’m sorry I forgot to tell you about this meeting. It was really just to finalize some details and the problem with logistics.” I smiled and nodded, “It’s all good, Red. Thank you for handling it, I appreciate it.” I lied almost as easily as she did just then. There was a lot more to that story than she was letting on.

Present Day

Which led me here today, sitting in the restaurant, I took in the sites and smells of it. This was an expensive place to eat, not a place that Amber and I would ever go out to unless it was a public relations event of some kind. I’m sure that this clown was using this very public setting to make sure I behaved myself. Little does he know, that I am never afraid of making a scene. However, I’d take a look at what he has and listen to what he had to say. As instructed I ordered the charred Ahi for my guest and the calamari fries for myself. It would be someone that just came up and sat down with me. Imagine my surprise when the woman that came up and sat down was a dead ringer for Amber.

“Thank you so much, Mac, this looks wonderful” Her voice was too sweet for my wife, but the casual passerby wouldn’t think anything of it. She looked enough like Red and smelled like her too. I don’t know how she knew that detail but the cinnamon perfume was dead on. “Impressive, is it not?” She asked in a very coy way and winked at me. I finally found my voice, “It is, very detail oriented I see.” She smiled prettily at me, “Well, she does have good taste in perfume at least.” I nodded, “Not so much in men?” I asked in an equally coy way. She laughed, just as the waiter arrived. “Are you prepared to order?” His slow and deliberate speech was a bit off-putting. Before I could speak, she cut me off, “Yes, I’d like the prime rib, new york style. My husband will have the bone-in ribeye. I waited for the waiter to wander off, “My husband?”, she shot me a warning glance. “Oh yes the game, and if I don’t choose to play?” She glared at me and produced an envelope, “that picture goes out to every dirt sheet and major publication in the world.”

I tapped my index finger on the tabletop for a moment. I’m not worried about the dirt sheets so much, we can claim photoshop on that, but the others… “That’s right honey, you need to think very carefully about your next move and words, and I did think it through very carefully. “The cost?” She eyed me for a moment and then produced another envelope. Looking at it, I then looked up at her. “Is that the final figure?” She smiled, “We are not trying to force you into bankruptcy.” The food arrived just then so the conversation was cut off. The waiter cleared away the starters, and I saw an exchange between the two, it was just a glance and a slight nod given to him by her. Now I knew who, the real question was why. “So, when I pay this, how will I know it won’t be released anyway?” She smiled again, in that uncomfortable way. “You’ll just have to trust me, Mac.” I began laughing and I took her small hand in mine and leaned in as close as I could. When I spoke to her, it was in a very quiet voice, “You had better send me every copy of these fucking pictures or I will hunt you and your boyfriend back there down and kill the both of you. Do you understand me?” She gulped and turned a very white shade of pale and nodded her head.

“Does this envelope have your contact information or the account number I’m wiring the money to?” She nodded, not saying a word. “Un-fucking-believable,” I said in that same low voice. “I’ve never understood why people do things like this.” I shook my head in disgust as I opened the envelope, finding what I was looking for, I accessed an application on my phone. I transferred the amount to the account listed. “Check your balance, dear,” I said through clenched teeth. She nodded, “Was it you or him that took the pictures?” I asked again in that soft but threatening way that I have about me. “It’s there, it was me, and it was planned. Pro athletes make so much money…” I held up a finger to her lips shushing her. “We do, but we are also the ones that put her bodies and lives on the line for the sake of entertainment and competition. What gives you the right to attack one of or any of us in this way.” She nodded, “I grew up very poor, there were many nights there was nothing to eat.” It sounded rehearsed, but I let that go. “Since you know so much about myself and my wife, you’d know that we both grew up poor and on a lot of days went to bed hungry. Sorry, not buying your sob story.” I released her hand and she calmed a bit. “Where are the other copies of this picture?”

The young man that she was obviously working with, made his appearance, “Is everything okay? Your companion seems to be a little stressed.” I looked up at him with the best fuck you look I could manage. “Where are the rest of the photos?” He looked between the two of us and almost panicked, fortunately for the three of us this place was empty. I grabbed him by the tie and pulled him toward me. “Kid, you can fuck with me all you want, you start fucking with my family and I’ll end you. I’m going to ask one more time, politely.”

“Where
Are
The
Fucking
Pictures?!”

He was doing his best to hold it together as I released his tie. “I’ll get them now”, he said through a shuddering breath. He placed a thumb drive on the table. “We never loaded them to our laptop at home.” I looked at them both, “Take a seat kid.” He only hesitated for a moment. “When I get up from this table, you are going to do two things. You will come to sit where I am now and enjoy this meal. Your girl over there is going to pay for it. Is that clear?” He nodded his head, obviously still very scared. “If I ever see either of you again, this deal is null and void. I’ll know you’re out to hurt my family again, and I’ll do what any Texan would do.” I looked between them and they both nodded. “If those pictures make their way out into the world, I know your faces and since you weren’t smart enough to use an anonymous name on that account I know your names.” Again they nodded, “Young lady put your hands back up on the table I wouldn’t want to think your reaching for the pea shooter in your bag.” She quickly did as commanded. “The bright side here is, your plan worked, you are now a lot more wealthy than you were half an hour ago. I stood up with the forty-five caliber pistol still in my right hand. I slipped it back into my holster and covered it. “Remember what I said, both of you. My benevolence only goes so far.” They both quickly nodded, and in unison said, “thank you.” I picked up the envelopes from the table and started for the door.

“Some things are just not worth going to prison for kids,” I said as I walked out of the room. I paused long enough by the door to watch the young man start eating my meal as I stepped out into the hallway. I waited long enough to hear him say, “Yes that was the only copy, I swear!” then she replied to him, “you fucking moron, we could have gotten so much more money if you hadn’t caved like a bitch.” I chuckled, just as I thought. I took my phone back out again, logging into the application and then reversing the transaction, “And now you’re poor again.” I said with all amusement and felt zero guilt about it.

Fade.

{In-Studio - Las Vegas NV - “Half-Truths and Lies.”}
[on-camera]
[Sunday, May 8th at 7 PM]

I stand in the studio that Amber and I built in our home, way back when we first bought it. Tonight I’m dressed in something more simple and comfortable. Simple grey tracksuit pants, a white t-shirt with black lettering that says “Dominate” on it. My super comfortable sketchers slide on shoes. My hair hangs loose. I’ve turned the lighting down a bit dimmer than normal to allow the moonlight to brighten up just a touch. I had just finished watching Knox’s promo and was more than a little amused. We were getting ready for the showdown at Ano Liosia Olympic Sports Hall in Athens Greece.

Well, shit, Matt. I guess nothing is off-limits now, is it? Someone was trying to be funny, okay it actually was funny. My wife called you daddy? Really? That’s fucking hilarious to me. You always warn people about talking about your kids but there we are. The reason it’s so funny to me is, that your own kids have never called you that. Of course, by the time they actually knew about you, that part of their childhood had passed, hadn’t it? Fucking dead beat. Get the fuck out of here with that nonsense. You should tell Corey he’s got nothing to worry about as far as his crown goes. The only thing you’re the king of is cheap heat. I mean in your first promo you made a lot of accusations. Why? Oh, that’s the easy part. He’s scared. He knows that I am the guy that can put him down. That’s what scares him most in his life, is that he’ll piss the wrong guy off and they’ll end his career. That would mean he doesn’t get to choose when and where he goes out. The wrestling world knows it too which scares him even more. Dumbass put a poll out there and it was favored by quite a lot to me. Corey Black and I were two of the three, some roided up chick that I can’t remember the name of was the third. Who gives a shit right? It’s just another stupid Twitter poll that doesn’t amount to shit. It doesn’t make them wrong, it’s just that they are not in this match. Oh, by the way, Matthew, recycling things you’ve said to others in order to wax poetic? Regurgitating that same old pathetic poem you used against Ken? That’s beyond sad, Chief. Quoth the Raven…blah blah blah.

Shaking my head, I sigh a bit, before continuing.

Regardless of you wanting to be a poet, I made you the guy I would face for a reason. See, when I made the announcement, what most people missed was that I said that you were not a real contender, just the next to pay the price. Mostly because I want you to be humbled, you need it, and no one will argue that point. While you walk around accusing others of hubris, all the while not accepting of your own faults. Some would call it hypocrisy, but  I can’t even call it that, it’s way beyond that. You’re one thousand percent correct, I’m an arrogant prick. Rightly so, I might add. I had no break in my career. I didn’t drop off the face of the earth into a trashcan because I couldn’t handle success. I don’t have an addictive personality so I didn’t succumb to the same trap you did. I’m proud of you for being clean for so long, Heroine is a fucking nightmare. Maybe the most important thing is that I didn’t successfully kill every relationship I had in order to chase pussy. I sure as fuck didn’t knock up a dozen women just to prove I could. I didn’t want my children to grow up not knowing their father or whether he loved them or not. Funny enough, one of your own kids reached out to me and asked if I would be her dad. Not her Daddy but her father. You really should spend more time with Ronnie to see if you can patch that up. That one has a real deep-seated hatred for you. Not that you care that much about any of them. You didn’t have a hand in raising them after all. Why should you give a shit about people you barely know. I mean, I get it, as did the magazine. What was the headline, The biggest douchebag in our industry has all the gold? Well, not all of it. Really not even a tenth of a percentage to be fair. All the gold in the industry won’t fill the void in your heart.

My look of amusement has not changed at all, I smirk at the camera.

I’m going to make something perfectly clear. You say you're coming to fight, let me assure you. You’ve never been around me when I go to that place. You are not ready for what’s coming for you. I’m not trying to scare you, I don’t want you to be able to say that you had no idea. Let’s just go ahead and get this out of the way. His name is Alex Jones, not Alix. Alix is your daughter, you might want to get that clear in your head. I mean I know Alex can be a bit of a bitch but com’on man. There is so much talk about moral high ground and penance these days. It just makes me laugh. Another point for you bird brain, I often did take the moral high ground in my past.  Penance? Nah, I’ll save you a seat on the bus to hell. We can revel in old times, damn…I hope they have scotch. Probably not though, they probably only have that cheap shit you drink. You’ll also have to forgive me, I didn’t grow up in a catholic school nor was I born Jewish, so guilt really has no place in my heart.

My smirk never slides, but, I force myself into taking on a more serious tone.

Never broke your stare? More importantly, I flinched? Things you should consider before running your mouth about me. What I did in my first ten months here. It’s almost unparalleled in this company's history. I was a triple crown champion in my first ten months. That was with me stepping away for at least 2 months. You never flinched? Please, you started whoring yourself out to any company that would have you. Well, up until you lost a match or two, then it was the same old same old. You weren’t good enough for those places, and you quit. Just like in Carnage when you couldn’t beat Amber or Joe. People who work for Sin City tend to do the same after I embarrass them. They want the title but they’re not really willing to put in the work or pay the price to take it from me. Believe me, the price is high, you’ll start figuring that out once the bell rings. I hope you’re not going to be like some other people around here. I beat them, they can’t believe they lost and they run for Florida as quick as they can. They always show up for the Blast From The Past tournament though. They also, always scream the loudest, too funny. Oh, wait I shouldn’t forget the funniest part of your promo. I’ve never stood on my own…

I begin laughing so hard and slapping my thigh. Then  I abruptly stop.

Lemme tell ya something. In my time here and elsewhere, I’ve been a part of a few stables. This one? The Saviors weren’t even a thing until after I started my second reign as world champion. These days, it doesn’t really matter the why’s or the what’s of a stable being formed. No one will ever give the originators of the stable credit for forming a stable. It doesn’t matter if the reason is noble or nefarious. They always want to tear down what they didn’t create. My opinion on this is the same as it’s been for twenty years. I don’t give a fuck about your opinion. For your words to have any impact on me, I would have to value you as a person. You killed that not long after your arrival. So, instead of having a match with an old friend, I’ll just be putting down another rabid dog with no sense of pride, class, or honor. Knox, I can assure you, that when you look across the ring at me, you will have come face to face with the enemy. An enemy with no remorse, and no regrets, only malicious intent. I said it before and I’ll say it again, you’re fucked. You won’t walk away from this one. The reason is so simple, there are certain lines that should never be crossed. It’s okay that you want to blame me, but it doesn’t track, especially when you yourself finally admitted your obsession. You also blamed Amber for your situation with Masque. So, tell me again Matthew how I’m going to pay for my sins? Yeah, I don’t think so. You crossed the line, and I’m going to make you pay. It’s not going to be enjoyable for you, it will be a slow and methodical picking apart of the human anatomy. Maybe I’ll put up a Twitter poll of my own and ask people what they would like me to break first. Your jaw, so you can’t talk? Your fingers so you can’t type. Maybe it will be your legs, so you can’t walk away from this and have to have accountability for your own actions. Nah, that would only set expectations, unfair expectations at that. Considering you may not even make it to Into the Void.

My nostrils flared, and my brows furrowed as I glared at the camera.

Now then, I could go on and on with this dick measuring contest, but really what’s the point. I’m the only world champion in this match that matters. In Sin City, this title is the one that matters.

I hold the title belt up with both hands, looking over the edge of it, then slowly I lower it.

That’s not to say that yours doesn’t matter, it just doesn’t matter here. I will always respect your ability, but that is the only thing I respect about you.

Looking thoughtful for a moment, I smile recalling a conversation I had recently.

By now, I’m sure you heard all about what I did to Larry Tact. That was just a small dose of what I’m going to do to you. What happened at thirteen, was exactly as we envisioned. Still though, on a very small dose, as payment of what I owe you.  I know you have no love lost for Kat, and yes she most definitely did hit you from behind with a pipe. Why do you suppose that was? It’s called betrayal Matt. You betrayed her and you paid a price. Have you ever seen what happens to a person, when they see what they believed was their future at the time, just vanish? Like when they discover that the person who they thought loved them is exposed for being obsessed with another man’s wife? I can’t tell you how many times I held that woman as she cried because of you. She’s family and she matters to me, she may not mean shit to you, but to some of us, she means a lot. As usual, you told a half-truth, you conveniently left out the part where you handcuffed her to a cage and lifted it into the ceiling for payback. You also conveniently left out the part where you had asked Kat where she would go when it came time to retire. She told me, although I’m not really all that shocked that she didn’t tell you, all things considered.

My appearance changes, if looks could kill, Knox would be dead three times before he hit the ground.

As for the comments you made about Seb, Chris, and others. Why? They really don’t even factor into this fight at all. While it’s true that Page will be in my corner, he’s never yet interfered in one of my fights. Neither has any member of CCPE. I see you out there trying to say that we are a stable, while amusing, it’s not factual. There are a number of us that don’t see eye to eye and are definitely not on the same page. Chris is our agent, to be blunt about it. He’s provided opportunities that many of them wouldn’t have had. We like having Chris work for us, and I’ll give you an example. My own net worth has almost doubled in the short time he’s worked for me. Seems to me that you’re being pissy with him because he never pursued you as a client. He had considered you, once upon a time before you started being such cunt. I guess it’s those years you spent away from the industry. It’s like you have this need to pick a fight with anyone and everyone. Knowing full well, that many of the people you’ve been poking could end your career. I realize that is a kind of morbid outlook but if you were to stop and think, for once, you’d also realize it’s true.

I shrug and smile as I continue.

Again, you won’t hear me, and that’s okay. I mean, it’s a proven fact, not a tact fact but a proven fact that you are a narcissistic gaslighting piece of shit. You had the balls to blame my wife for the position you find yourself in with Masque. I guess in the end, in the end…

I begin laughing, almost manically and then I stop.

In the end, it looks as though Karma has you in her clutches. All that time you spent trying to save someone who didn’t need saving, to begin with. Now, you’re trapped in your own fucking game. I wonder who might step up and save the lesser Raven. Now, that is a tough call, isn’t it? I can tell you who it won’t be, I’ll give you three guesses and the first two don’t count.

I shake my head in disgust, wondering why he just won’t listen. I told him several times not to try and involve himself in our business.

If I had a heart, I’d almost feel sorry for you. I can’t though, you put yourself in this position.

Songbird.

From Raven to Songbird, she really should start calling you pigeon, that would be more accurate. Between that and trying to start a war with the stars of every company out there, you’re spread far too thin, Matt. What happened to you? You’ve lost a ton of IQ points over the last two years. You’re tired and need rest. You’ll get some rest coming up shortly though. I’m going to pick you apart, son. Limb by limb, you are going to suffer. See, I’m not Joe, I’m not strictly a brawler, there’s far more to me than that. They pay me to hurt people, and you’ll find out, I’m really fucking good at it.


Glaring at the camera again, I set my jaw to that my intensity and intent are clear.

I’ll even give you some information that you probably didn’t know about it. That fight in the desert, when I drew first blood. You said you didn’t know I could move like that. Not everything you see on television or on tapes will reveal everything they know. Everything they are capable of. Take my background for example. You know I served my country as a member of the construction battalion. Forward operations and SEALS are trained in Krav Maga. A martial art that is more closely related to real-world situations. Situations we might run into out in the world.

I stretch my fingers out, listening as they all pop one after the other.

Now you know one of my oldest secrets. In the past few years, I started incorporating it into my match preparation. Knowing it and planning for it are two different things. I know about your own background, I’m not concerned in the least. It won’t help you, just like it didn’t help you in that fight out in the desert.

I roll my neck, listening to the vertebrae pop, each one providing a little relief. When I speak, it’s in a low-level tone devoid of emotion.

Your recklessness in the ring is well known. Being reckless against me would be suicidal. Trying the mat game against me would be suicidal. Being in the ring with me right now in my current frame of mind is stupid. But, then again, that’s what you do. I don’t fight like you do Matt, I use it all to my advantage, my opponent's lapses, their lack of attention to detail.  I use my knowledge of almost twenty years of active in-ring competition. My knowledge of the human anatomy, and what their strengths and weaknesses are, both mentally and physically. You don’t understand any of that though. You’ll do your usual thing, spinning lies and twisting the truth. You’ll come into this match supremely arrogant. Last but certainly not least, I’ll put you down hard, Raven, there won’t be enough left of you for Marika to scrape up into a dustpan. I told you not to fuck around and find out, and here we are. I would say I’m sorry in advance, but I’m not, when it’s self-inflicted Matthew, I’ll have no sympathy, regret, remorse, or even an iota of guilt for fucking you up. Not for what I did to you at thirteen and not what I’ll do in our match at Into The Void. I am not however without some kindness, so I’ll tell you what I’ll do. I’ll have Ken come to ringside and when the smoke clears and you’re on your back bleeding like you were at Thirteen, I’ll have him perform last rights over your broken body.

Fade.

22
The Season of Settling Scores Part 2

“Every victorious warrior draws his strength from the highest source; his love.”Tapan Ghosh

{The Intro - “Love”}

The hallway is pretty plain, nondescript even. With the covid protocols being in full effect, the only thing I can really smell is the cleaning solution as I methodically make my way down the hallway. The echo of boots against a ceramic tile floor echo as I approach the interview set. I am dressed in blue jeans, boots, and a short-sleeve button-down shirt. The shades on my face are aviator style with my black skullcap in place. I get ready to address the audience, taking the shades off, I tuck them in my shirt pocket. I use a neutral, almost callus tone to address the people watching.

I’m not one to normally share personal information during a promo, but there are some things that need to be said. I’m going to share with you, some very personal information today. Things that I thought I would never talk about in front of cameras. See, Knox and I have a storied and troubling history. He and I have a lot of the same friends. We even have some commonalities among the women we’ve known. He would love nothing more than to make the world believe that this is about an angry husband. Like my wife did something wrong with him. It’s so much more than that. He has no clue, how ugly this match is going to be nor who, or should I say, what will be standing across the ring from him. I’m not trying to scare him or anyone else, because quite frankly, he’s not smart enough to be scared. I’ve seen this man destroy the lives of other people for no other reason than self-satisfaction. It’s well known by now that he’s been lusting after my wife for the past couple of years.

My face remains neutral and my tone is exactly the same, callus. Holding my hands in front of me clasped together, I acknowledge the obvious.

The one thing about him is that he will spin things to make himself look justified in his actions. What he doesn’t consider is how much damage he’s done to his own reputation. In spite of his obsession with my wife, all the while leading someone else on. Teasing a relationship that he was never going to actually pursue. A young woman that almost took her own life because of that obsession. All the while pretending like he’s a good person and I’m the problem. I’ll say this, Knox wants to be a good man, but he’s just not cut out for it. He’s been a terrible human for so long he doesn’t know any other way. He’s trying to do better for his kids and his wife. To the point where he’s actually training some of them for this industry. I’m not saying that makes him a good father but at least he tries. Matt Knox is also one hell of a fighter, as Mr. Cross just found out. He’s also more than capable of beating anyone on this roster. He holds a world title in another organization, along with two lesser titles.

I allow a small smile to tug at the corners of my mouth but never really commit to it. I then change my positioning, moving my hands behind me in a parade rest stance.

Don’t get it, twisted boys and girls, I’m not defending him specifically. Nor am I defending myself for choosing him. Too many times, I see someone new come into a company, and everyone uses that tired old shit about what have they done here? These are people who are supposed to be pillars of Sin City Wrestling, but instead, they look like any other generic thug on the internet. I’m talking about men whom I had tremendous respect for. I still do, although I’d be lying if I said it was the same. I’ve said this before and I’ll say it again. My team won the blast from the past tournament. It was my choice on who I faced at Into The Void. You didn’t have to like it but at least show some respect to the man that was chosen. He’s getting an opportunity that many here would die to get. When some of us were back in Carnage Wrestling, there was this unfounded belief that a stable there was running the show. I’m sure that some here might believe the same thing about the Saviors.

Having said that it amuses me. It’s all I can do not to laugh.

Matt probably thinks I’m trying to play the part of Jack Michaels here. While that’s not true, I’m sure that Knoxi will make a lot of noise about my group and compare them with a legendary stable from Carnage Wrestling called Paragon. A group that was already beginning to dissolve when he first arrived on the scene. That is not what this is though. The original intent behind the saviors was not to repeat someone else's history. I had no intention of taking over the company and rebuilding it in my own image. Quite the opposite really, you look at places like Pro Wrestling Valor, there are no mid-carders there really. The same can be said for Level Up. That is what I want to help Sin City achieve. How could I do that though?

I sigh in disgust as I continue. I approach the camera with my hands by my sides.

I wanted to exile every mid-card curtain jerking piece of crap.  I wanted to help this company evolve and become better. I also find it amusing that people conveniently forget that I was the one being attacked. I did what I always do, I turned the tables. I am the same guy now that I was the day I walked through those doors the first time. At least from an approach and philosophical standpoint. One thing that has changed drastically about me is my attitude, and I freely admit that. Knox thinks I’m not the same in any way, shape, or form as the man he knew a year ago. He also believes that I’ve not done the things I should have to protect my wife. He believes a lot of things, and you won’t be able to convince him otherwise. I am a man that practices what I preach though. I have no issues putting him over, knowing full well that I’m going to destroy him at into the void. Like I’ve always told everyone, while you’re out there trying to win a match, I’m out there winning a fight.

The would-be smile is now gone and my gaze hardens. I grab the camera on each side. And pull it towards me.

They say forgiveness is for the person who’s been wronged not the person who caused the pain. There are many who have wronged me and I’ve often wondered if I am capable of forgiving them. It’s not about being a better person or having a forgiving heart. There are some things that are so egregious that it takes more than words to make things right. Are you willing to pay the price in blood? That’s the real question and is especially true in this case. Even after that, I’m not one hundred percent certain that it will be enough. It’s long been known that Knox has a death wish, I’m all about granting wishes. The more important aspect of the reason I’m doing this is Love. You see, I love this company. I love my little sister and most importantly I love my wife. She’s one of probably two people that I’d take a bullet for. She’s the only person I’d willingly throw everything else I have away for.

I take the sunglasses out of my pocket and put them back away. I do a military-style about-face and walk away from the camera, with the staccato of my boot heels on the ceramic tile the only sound as it fades to black.

{Post CC330 - Greece - “No Excuses”}

The spectacle that was our tag team match against Ben Jordan and Fenris had ended. Chris and I made our way backstage. The hallways smelled like they always do, sweat, blood, and beer, the odor filled our collective senses. Several of the backstage interviewers tried to flag us down as we made our way back to the locker room. It was a smiling Miss Rocky Mountains that finally succeeded. “Gentlemen, can I get a quick word?”

We stopped, I looked over at Chris and he nodded. “Sure, you may fire when ready.” She smiled and asked her question, “Mac, how do you feel about going into the super card with no momentum?” I rolled my eyes and before I could speak, Chris did so. “Momentum? That was his first loss since winning the title in December if I recall correctly? In addition to that, it wasn’t his shoulders that were pinned.” I hold up my hand to forestall any more excuse-making on my behalf. “With all due respect Chris, this was a tag team event and the loss is as much on me as it is on you. It doesn’t matter who’s shoulders were pinned.” He nodded his head but I could tell there was more he wanted to say. “Part of what he said is true though, although we didn’t win here tonight. We still more than held our own. As for momentum? I’m the world champion, I have all the momentum that I need by holding this title.”

She took that as it was presented, then asked the next question. “What do you have to say about the rumors running around about your wife?” I almost barked a laugh, “You’re kidding me, right? Just because some jackass named Matt Knox likes to insinuate things, doesn’t make them true.” She started to say something and then stopped. “Oh for fucks sake, quit getting hung up on his brooding ass. He’s married and you should know better.” She seemed shocked at the statement, but then she smiled. “I see what you did there, touche.” I gave her a quick wink and a grin. “You’re welcome, what other questions do you have?” She looked over at Chris who was still seething about the loss. “Mr. Page, would you like to add anything?” He finally brought his eyes up from her breasts to her eyes. “Holy shit! You do have eyes.” She chuckled a little, “I know, it’s amazing, isn’t it? Any final thoughts before I let you gentlemen get back to your night?” “No, I think my friend here said it pretty well. I love the competition here, I might have to ask about coming  back some time.”

“I’m sure that Mr. Ward and Mr. Underwood would like that very much. Tonight’s crowd was amazing.” I smiled, “It’s what we do, love, we draw money. Tonight was a big deal, not just for us but to face two men with the legacy that they have. We all have a legacy, but the Sin City faithful love them. Most won’t understand it, but let me say this. I’ve always had great respect for them both. That may seem out of character for me, but respect is earned, not given. I think that’s likely the nicest thing I’ve said about anyone this year. I should probably stop that, I’ll ruin my reputation.” Chris laughed and slapped me on the back. “Nah, you’re still a dick.” I laughed as we made our way to the dressing room area.

Fade

{The offices of Kalei Hale - Chicago IL - “Advanced Training”}
[Off-Camera]
[Wednesday 9 AM]

I sat in the atrium of this office, some twenty years ago. The thing about Kalei Hale is there was always a feng shui between her and her surroundings. Wind-Water was very real to her, and a big part of her belief system. This office always smelled the same, no perfumes or sprays were allowed here. That always made me smile, coming into this office. I had been here many times over the years, this time was different though. She had asked me to come. She said she had a curiosity that needed to be answered. Some of the best times of my life were spent with this lady. She had been there for the births of all my children. As always, when I came to visit her, I wore my best suit and made sure that I was perfectly groomed beforehand. I’ve done some pretty terrible things in my life, but disrespecting her in her space was not ever going to be one of them.

A smallish woman of Asian descent stood up at the desk, “Mr. Bane, Mrs. Hale said she would like to see you now.” I smiled and stood, bowing slightly to the young woman, “I’m pretty sure those were not her words, thank you all the same.” She tried to stifle a giggle but failed. I smiled in return and made my way to the frosted glass doors. They hadn’t changed in all these years, the same design, texture, and atmosphere. The door had her name of course and below that, it read, “Personal Defense and Strategy Consulting.” I smiled as I touched the raised lettering. I then pulled the door open or tried to, I look down and it says “Push”. I heard the lyrical voice of the young woman, “She said you’d do that.” Then I laughed, “Yeah, twenty years of doing it. Seems natural to me.” I pushed the door open and took the first left and then paused at the door. I tapped lightly on the closed door. “Get your ass in here, Mac.” was the answer I got from behind the door. I politely slid the door to the side, bowing to her in respect, “Yes ma’am.” I stepped into her office and slid the door shut behind me. When I turned around, she rushed at me and hugged me tightly.

“I have missed you, Mac.” I hugged her back, “And I have missed you as well, mamma bear.” She smiled up at me and patted the side of my head, “Come in and sit down and let’s talk about what you’ve been up to.” I take a seat in front of her desk and she smacks me in the back of the head. “Owww,” I rubbed the back of my head. “That’s for not visiting an old woman nearly often enough.” I laughed and then she did it again, “That was for not following my teachings closely enough.” I nodded and rubbed the back of my head again. It was then that I spotted a picture of a young Fenris on her desk. She followed my gaze and smiled, “one of my best students ever, Mac, do you know him?” I smiled, “Yes ma’am, I fought him the last two weeks.” She seemed surprised at first but then nodded. “I see, you seem heavy in your heart, much like you were the first time you walked through those doors.”

Over 20 years ago

“What troubles you, Nephew.” Never one to beat the bush, Aunt Kalei was direct and to the point. I had just gotten my honorable discharge from the United States Navy, honorable is not the term I would have used for it. “There are a lot of things I was forced to do while serving my country.” She nodded sagely, “it troubles you?” I looked up at her, my eyes beginning to well with tears. “It gives me nightmares.” She immediately came to my side and hugged me tightly. I was just a simple kid from Southeast Texas. I never imagined the things I would have to do, something that troubles me to this day. “Mac, it will fade in time.” I nodded between sniffles and accepted her wisdom and hoped like hell she was right. “When you are ready, we’ll begin developing a plan for you. I’ve got great hopes that you will someday achieve mastery of Krav Maga.” I nodded my thanks and looked forward to the training, hoping so desperately that it would take my mind off of what I had done.

The sessions were long and grueling and sometimes bloody between us. In the end, it would help me far more than I could have ever imagined. For a time her teachings had brought me peace and confidence.

Return to present

“Have the nightmares lessened over the years?” I nodded, “Quite a bit, especially after I started training again.” She studied me for a moment, “How long ago did you start training again?” I thought about that for a moment, “I guess it’s been almost a decade now since I started again.” She smiled at me, “Good, why did you stop, to begin with?” “In the early days, promoters wanted men my size but they wanted monsters, not wrestlers. So under the guidance of an advisor, I started to put on muscle mass, because that’s what they wanted. It meant bigger paydays for our little family.” She nodded again, taking in what I was saying. “Since you started training, have you been training with someone?” I shook my head, “No ma’am, I would not do that out of respect and loyalty to you.” She smiled at my statement, “You’re such a good boy.” she patted me on the shoulder and finally took her seat. “You had provided me advanced training over the years, I would love to finally pursue mastery of the art.” She looked at me long and steady, “I was hoping you would say that,” she said in her mild-mannered way. “I’ve always wanted to, in today’s market, it’s far more acceptable and commonplace. I think it could help give me an edge on my opponents.”

“Then we should get started today,” she said to me with a beautiful smile. “You bring your gear?” I smiled in return, “I never go anywhere without it.” I knew that this mission would not be completed quickly, it would take time but it would be worth it. “How is K these days?” I smiled at the mention of Fenris, “He’s angry mostly.” She rolled her eyes, “Well, the more things change the more they remain the same.”

Fade

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas NV - “Foundation Repair”}
[Off-Camera]
[Saturday 7 AM]

My relationship with my wife had been a bit rocky, to put it mildly in recent times. The Raven had made matters worse with his innuendo on Twitter. Her involvement with Masque had a very distinct effect on her mentally. She had become distant since this woman had arrived. I knew there was a history there, what the history was I had no clue. I’m sure she would tell me when she was ready, or perhaps not, with Red you just never knew. This morning found us on the back porch. She wore one of my shirts with a pair of shorts. One leg tucked under her and black coffee steaming from the “Step Monster” coffee cup that my son Jimmy had gotten her as a gag gift. I was grabbed, as usual, jeans, a white and red “Painted Hurricane” t-shirt, and a Dallas Cowboys ball cap. A solid black “oblivion” coffee cup, the raised lettering embossed in silver with the steam from the cup rising majestically from the black coffee. We simply didn’t talk until each of us had enough coffee, this was our way. I took out my zippo and a single cigarette from the case. I tapped it thoughtfully on the zippo to pack the cigarette tighter. I could feel her watching me as I lit my cigarette. After another sip of coffee, I set the mug back down and leaned forward resting my elbows on my knees.

My thoughts were so jumbled this morning, so I almost missed the tone of her voice. When she spoke it was so cold, not cold, callus. “We didn't fuck, Mac.” I leaned back in my chair and looked over at her, no emotion portrayed what she might have been feeling. Our eyes locked, what I saw was malevolence in her eyes. It was like looking into the eyes of Masque Delune. “Well, my love, I never truly believed you would do that, to begin with.” She seemed satisfied with my answer and went back to staring off into space, largely ignoring her coffee. I knew that I would have to choose my next words carefully. She was at a tipping point and her psyche was likely fragile right now. “I love you Red,” I said with as much emotion in my voice to leave no doubts as to the truth of what I was saying. Looking over at me, Amber said, “I love you too.” The callousness of her voice remained like she was on autopilot. With her voice and the look in her eyes, Masque had left her mark on my wife, there was no doubt about that. Another sip of coffee and the last drag of my cigarette, “Do you want to go have a look at the progress on the garage later?”

She looked over at me and shrugged, “Maybe. I know we both have a lot to do between now and the super card.” Her tone and her look haven’t changed. That in and of itself was enough to set off my concern. “Wanna talk about it?” She looked at me, “About what? I already told you that nothing happened between Knox and me.” I shook my head, “What’s going on with you and Masque?” There was a slight shift in her expression, her eyes took a hard edge. “Nothing to discuss. I’ve got this,” she said with her voice taking on a hard edge that offered no compromise. The look in her eyes said that this topic was not open for debate. Like a good husband and a smart one would do, I let that go. We had a standing agreement not to argue about things like this. I had to learn to trust her again. Instead, I looked her dead in the eye, “I know you do and I’ll still be by your side no matter what.”

Fade.

{The Bane Family Plot - Port Arthur - Tx - “Mother’s Day”}
[Off-Camera]
[Saturday - 7 PM}

A light breeze kissed my skin, almost like a lover's embrace. I stood there in front of Melissa’s grave taking in the night air that was filled with the crispness of the pine trees. This was the final resting place of my mother, my wife, and many others in our family. The plots were always uniform in size and shape. The landscaping here was well cared for at all times. This would likely be my final visit here. Wearing a grey suit, with a purple tie, I looked down at the headstone. It used to be that I couldn’t stand here without shedding tears by the bucket. Even after Amber and I had gotten married, and bless her heart for being so understanding and so loving, the way she supported me. I was lost in my thoughts about the past when all three of my kids showed up. Jimmy was the oldest, looking good and seemed healthy. Aeric, the middle son, all seven-foot and three hundred and sixty pounds of man. A damn shame he wasn’t as smart as he was tall. Then there was the princess Julez, she was the spitting image of her mother. All beauty and Asian grace. That was one thing that many didn’t know, my wife Melissa was Japanese American. She was my high school sweetheart, an amazing woman. I hugged my kids individually and then as a group. I had always done this, it seemed right. Each got individual attention and the group hug was to let them know I loved them all equally.

“I’m glad for this day, and for all of you being able to make it out here. We’re all so busy, we don’t get to talk much anymore.” I said those words with as much love as I could put into my voice. My daughter Julez took hold of my hand and squeezed it. “We love you, Dad, we all know how hard this is on you.” I gave her a gentle squeeze back, “Not as much as it was in the past. I feel strong enough to do this now.” Jimmy was next as he laid a hand on my shoulder, “It’s never easy to say that final goodbye.” Then Aeric came and stood behind Julez, resting his big meaty hand on my left shoulder. “I know she would understand, Pops, it was her family's way.” I patted his big hand, a hand bigger than mine for reassurance. I hadn’t brought the whiskey with me this time, another tradition that would fade into the past. My free hand was holding the urn. “Did you guys get everything from the house that you wanted?” I asked them in a quiet voice. I looked down at the urn again. Amber had endured its existence on our mantle. The same mantel that held the various title belts that we had won throughout our careers.
I looked at Julez, “Yes dad, we did.” I looked over at Jimmy and he nodded solemnly. Then my big baby Aeric, whose eyes hadn’t quite welled with tears but close. He sniffled and nodded his head in affirmation. I nodded my head finally, “Thank you for doing that, I know it wasn’t easy.” After mine and Amber’s wedding anniversary I had made the decision to do this. Removing these reminders of the life I had before, would help me to stay focused on what is in front of me and not what was behind me. We each reached into the urn and grabbed a handful of ashes, carefully sprinkling them around the headstone. I then set the urn in front of the headstone. “Today we say our final goodbyes to the person that was the best of us. Melissa, I hope you have found peace, that you are pain-free, and that  you know, we miss you and love you very much.” A very quiet amen came from my children. “You would be so proud of these kids, Mel” One more group hug between the four of us and we left together. We would go to a small diner in Buna, called Doris’ Cafe. My cousin Michael owned it now. It would be good to catch up with him and his family.

Fade.


{In-Studio - Las Vegas NV - “Cards are on the table”}

I entered the studio, still battered and bruised from a hectic schedule. My hands had finally scabbed up from the latest round of workouts at the Hell’s Gate Facility. Wearing a sleeveless shirt and shorts that both had blood splatters on them, I probably looked like I had just come from a street fight. That wasn’t too far off the mark. My face was grim but my gait was confident as I walked up to and stood in front of the camera.

I don’t know who needs to hear this right now, but this is not some Twitter beef between Knox and me. This bloodbath is years in the making. You don’t have to believe me and you damn sure don’t have to like it, I could give less than zero fucks about your opinion on this topic. Whether you are management or a star, a respected icon, or some fucking curtain jerker. It all boils down to one thing.

Me.


I glared at the camera as if to dare someone to say anything different, knowing full well that they can’t at this moment.

That’s right, I made the decision to fight Knox for this title. I feel quite certain that the fucking crybaby known as Mark Cross will get his shot sooner rather than later. That’s fine boys, sign his ass up and I’ll send him back to Florida… again. I even tried to convince him to stay and claim his rightful rematch, but he chose to go, instead. That’s what happened last time, he cut bait and ran like a bitch.

I spit on the floor.

Gate Keeper my ass! Couldn’t even get a clean victory over Knox.

Still glaring at the camera, I shake my head in disgust.

As I’ve said before and I’ll say it again, Matt and I have a long history. I didn’t sign this match just because I wanted to fight you. If I’m fair and honest about it, it’s long overdue. By now, I owe you so many receipts, that one match may not be enough to collect enough of your blood to wipe the sleight clean. Of all the people in this industry to fuck with, you thought fucking with me was the right thing to do?

I chuckle softly and allow my facial expression to relax. I make the tsk tsk sound and then continue.

Or the smart thing? You are a special boy. No, see the reason he came riding in here like he did, as he thought that Amber was in some sort of danger from Supreme Machine. You have no idea how long I’ve been setting this up, Matt.

I set my jaw as I think about all the reasons why this was necessary.

I knew that SuMa wouldn’t abide by my rules, I was counting on it, actually. The man broke into your house and assaulted your wife, and the other girl you knocked up. Then you lied about that on Twitter saying it was nothing. You would later come back and say it was to manipulate me. Another lie, it didn’t matter though because Ken and I had already put the wheels in motion to eliminate SuMa from the picture as we originally planned. He was always going to be collateral damage. The whole reason, was just to get you to come in here, doing your knight in shining armor bit. In doing that you made yourself look more like an idiot in a tinfoil hat. The real kicker would come later after I beat SuMa to retain this title. You actually reached out to him to offer some kind of truce? Many were absolutely shocked by this. So much so, that you forgave him. You’re trying to rehabilitate a gorilla in a man suit? The Matt Knox I knew would have never reacted that way. You said I changed? Look in the mirror.

Again I shake my head in disgust.

Sadly it doesn’t end there with SuMa. You stuck your nose where it didn’t belong, didn’t you? I’m not sure if you’re that stupid or that arrogant. Your next mission was Masque Delune. You proved how dumb you are by fucking with Masque, I don’t know what you did to her “old friend” but she wants you to pay. What could you possibly do to incur her wrath, the way you have. Considering your track record, I can imagine. I mean, you took her out for ice cream and stuff like that. Makes me think you tried to get in her cast iron panties, maybe not though. Maybe you thought you could derail what she was trying to do with and to Amber? That really does show the level of arrogance in a fucking spotlight. You tried though, right?

I cocked my head to the right ever so slightly.

Did you think for a minute that I didn’t know what was going on in my home company? Do you know why I didn’t intervene on my wife’s behalf? It’s real simple, I trust my wife. I know she can handle her own business. But, Hey, good on you. You were able to commit fraud in order to lure my wife away from home. Where you could attempt to do what you did. A man with a wife and young son at home and you couldn’t keep your hands to yourself. Yeah, I know it didn’t go any farther than that. That’s not the point, the real issue is that you put her in that position, and people call me an asshole.

I straighten my head back to a neutral position.

There are many, many things that I could take shots at you over, besides this. Unlike you, I don’t take the “cheap heat” option as you did with Joe and Me on Twitter. You just keep adding to your tab, with no regret or remorse. What you did to Ken in the triple threat match, once again proves how little honor you have. You potentially robbed yourself of a title run as internet champion. For what? To do harm to a member of my family? That was lame, even for you. Did you really believe that the balance wouldn’t come due? Did you really believe that no one would care enough to collect what you owe?

Allowing a smile to tug at the corners of my mouth.

You could not be more wrong if you tried. This shit goes back to what happened in Carnage Wrestling. You like to put the “bad mouth” on my father-in-law, Amber’s adoptive father. Jack was certainly no angel, he was as arrogant as you and sometimes more. Know why? Record-breaking title reigns and a thirty-year career, that was uninterrupted by poor decision-making skills,  that few can match. When he came out of his brief retirement to cash in his rematch clause, you were one of the people that lost your fucking minds about that. You led the fucking charge and successfully through a combined force of five people finally succeeded in running him out of the company. You act like my friendship with him is such a huge problem. It might be for you, but somehow it’s not a problem for anyone else.

I give a slow golf clap to show my disdain for those actions.

Congratulations, no really, outstanding job. How do you think my wife felt about that. She was the world champion at that time. I know you don’t care about that, it didn’t fit the narrative you were trying to tell. Know what made matters worse? You left shortly after that. Sometime later we were in a smaller less competitive company together. Why was I there? Because my “old friend” needed help, that’s why. If we hadn’t been there, there’s no telling what kind of harm might have come of Hope. If Joe, Amber, and I weren’t there, you might not even be alive today. You repaid that kindness by triggering my wife in our home, that action got you thrown through a trophy case. Joe and I were the ones that pulled you out of harm's way. One of the few regrets I have is pulling you out from in front of the car that was driven by Cam Roth.

Gripping the sides of the podium with a hand on each side, I feel my intensity beginning to build as I continue down memory lane.

Then you showed up here. I tried to warn you to stay out of my business but you didn’t listen. Since day one, you’ve tried to bait me on social media. There are two things that have helped me to prevent that and thwart you at every turn. The discipline I learned from being a part of something much more important than myself. The United States Navy, where instructors taught me the only style of fighting that I know. I don’t use it often, but that’s because I don’t have to. Regardless, Those two things have always helped me keep the rage at bay, along with training from Whisper at Hell’s Gate.

My expression softens as I refocus.

Me and you though, we’re going to bypass the gates of Hell. There’s nothing more that I enjoy than torturing my enemies mentally and physically.  You might have guessed by now, that this will not be a wrestling match, Matthew. I’m going to hurt you in ways you’ve never even considered. I know you well enough to know that you’ll focus on things that try to paint you as a good man. You’ll never own up to your manipulation of Amber and Masque. By the time we’re done, you won’t have to. It simply won’t matter, to anyone.

I fold my hands in front of me and bow my head, then I look back up at the camera.

I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again, this is not about an angry brother or husband. This is about doing the right thing for the right reasons. I’m going to make you pay for every fucking transgression that you’ve made against myself and my family. This is definitely not about you, Matt, it’s about me. I’m going to steal your thunder and set you back on solid ground. Or maybe I’ll just break you, and leave you in little pieces all across Greece. Some of you’re “friends” like to say that there is good in you if you dig deep enough. That is the kindest way I’ve ever heard someone say, he’s an asshole until you get to know him. I feel almost certain that if I hit you hard enough, it will turn it inside out and the good will be there for all to see.

My expression hardens to reveal the intensity that I feel.

What I’m trying to make you understand is that you’ve made a mistake when it came to me, Matt. I don’t know if there is anything left in you that’s worth redeeming, but I’m going to beat you until I feel better, get ready for a long night mother fucker because it’s the least that you deserve.

I strip my shirt off and I turn around revealing the tattoo, “The Arch Angel of Hell’s Gate” The Harbinger of Doom.

Fade.

23
Climax Control Archives / The Season Of Settling Scores
« on: April 29, 2022, 10:17:52 PM »

“You don't adjust. You just dominate.” -  Al Davis

{Unnamed Studio - Lesvos, Greece - “More.”}

[on-camera]
[Monday 8 a.m]

Standing in front of a microphone and a camera; wearing jeans, black boots, and a white “Dominate” Sin City t-shirt, I glare at the camera.

“In case you hadn’t noticed, this is not the face of a happy man right now.” I almost yelled it but caught myself.

I shook my head mostly in anger at the outcome of the match with Fenris.

“This was not the ending we wanted was it, K?”

Shaking my head indicating that it wasn’t and mouthing the word, “No”, I grabbed the podium with both hands tightly.

“Like you and I, the fans wanted more. I don’t feel like they got what they paid for. We may have gone just a bit overboard in trying to kill each other.”

Releasing the podium, the force causing it to rock a little, I spread my arms out wide.

“It’s who we are as competitors though. We are men who are passionate about the fight and to hell with everything else.”

I allow my arms to come back down and rest on the podium.

“So, now the tag team match is set. You and Ben against myself and Chris Page. This is a match that should be on a super show or pay per view, not on a weekly show.”

Leaning forward and testing the weight allowance of the podium I continue.

“This is the go-home show for Into The Void, there will be a lot happening, and the chaos will be legit. So will the violence as we face off again.”

Straightening back up slightly.

“It will be unapologetic and visceral my friend because that is our way. I feel like I can still call you that, despite your opinion of what I’ve done lately. Despite the reason for my making Knox the number one contender. This is not a Twitter beef my man. This is something much deeper and far more personal.”

My facial expression never changes, I’m angry right now and I just can’t let it go.

“Do you remember how angry you and the roster were, when Mercer knocked Aaron out?”

My intensity and hatred are showing much more now as I continue.

“What if I told you that Knox did something far worse. He talks a good game, but he was never going to take this ass whippin he has coming for him without a title on the line. He will not risk anything unless there is the pursuit of a championship involved. That is the unadulterated, unapologetic truth. Period.”

I shrug in indifference, still feeling very angry and I was sure it showed.

“A lot of people had a lot to say about that selection. You, Ben, and he who shall not be named. All talked about a loss of respect and how I had ruined the reputation of this belt.”

I snort in derision.

“But I’m supposed to forget all that right? Not fucking hardly. See the man who cut you off from facing Knox. He couldn’t even score a clean pinfall victory, and don’t even act like that win wasn’t contriverseal. No wonder he’s not running his mouth this week about it.”

I shake my head in disgust.

“Douchebag.”

Fade.

{The offices of Chris Page - Las Vegas, NV - “Putting things in motion”}
[Off-camera]
[6:30 PM]

A few days ago

For a guy with a reputation for his partying, the one thing I could always say is that his office always smelled clean and crisp. I don’t know who did his cleaning, but damn they did a good job. I was seated in the “visitors” seat across from him, nursing a glass of scotch. He offered me a cigar from his collection. I accepted it and ran it under my nose, smelling the fragrance of the stogie made me smile. I bit the end off and lit the cigar. I dipped the butt end in the scotch, adding to the smokey flavor. “You know, Mac, we’ve already done a lot together. Having you in this group is one of the smartest things I’ve done so far.” I barked a laugh at Page, shaking my head, I responded to his comment. “I think that works both ways, Chris, collectively we are driving each other's net worth up at a crazy fucking pace. I mean all of us within the enterprise.” He accepted that as the compliment it was meant to be. One of the things that I had been taught very early on in this business was that no matter how big a star you think you are. You should always be respectful of the men and women who came before you. So, with Chris, I was very deliberate in the compliments and the level of respect I gave him.

“I wanted to follow up on the phone call we had the other day about this event.” He raised his right eyebrow, obviously curious about it. “Okay?” I chuckled at his confusion. “It’s nothing bad, I can assure you.” He seemed to relax and the last thing you want to do is make your tag team partner uneasy. “Shit, Mac, you know you don’t have to have a reason to swing by and talk to me. What’s on your mind?” I nodded knowing it to be true. Chris had been a good friend to me, getting me in positions to succeed and make far more money than I had in a long time. “You know I get amused at people calling CCPE a stable. They’d better count themselves lucky that we are not. We could take over this industry without all that much effort.” He looked thoughtful about that, “That’s not really anything we want to do though,” he said in his nonchalant Chris Page way. “No,” I shook my head, “Not at all my man. That’s what other people think we’re doing though. Just like when I formed the group here in Sin City. Everyone was accusing me of trying to remake the company in my own image.” Page smiled at the comment but prompted me forward. “Very similar to what they accused you of in XWF, ya know?” He nodded again and sighed. “Gets old after a while doesn’t it?” I laughed lightly, “Yeah, just a bit.” I paused for a moment, “That is one of the reasons that this match feels so personal to me.”

Another sip of scotch goes down all too smoothly. I set the tumbler back down on the coaster. That’s when I noticed that just about everything in here is branded with the CCPE logo. He does go all out for everything he pursues. “The other reason is because of the all-out attacks on my integrity when I chose Knox.” He clears his throat, “Which begs the question, of why did you choose him?” Looking up from the tumbler, I leveled my gaze on Chris, “Because he has much to answer for, and I owe him multiple receipts, and let’s leave it at that.” Getting the intent of my tone, he backed off and changed the subject.” When is your flight to Greece?” I gave him a half-smile, “Later this afternoon, which means I need to get going, I still have a few things to do before I leave.”

Fade

{Unnamed Studio - Greece - “Moving the needle and raising the bar.”}

I found myself in front of a camera and microphone set up once again. Dressed down today, no suits, just jeans, t-shirt, sneakers, and Mac Bane t-shirt, along with my usual skullcap. The studio itself smelled for the lack of a better word, “clean”. In the world of Covid-19 and the pandemic, I supposed that was a good thing. At least they were trying to follow protocols. I looked down at the index cards that I had in my hand. I had written out some talking points the night before. Now that I was here though, something inside my brain snapped into place. I stuffed the index cards back in my back pocket.

 “There’s a lot of talk in our industry about moving the needle these days. Some, think they know what that means, while others just assume they do. They all want to be that person, but the vast majority don’t know how.”

Inhaling deeply, I pause for a moment but then I dig into the subject.

“This is something that varies from company to company. It will vary depending on who you talk to. People like Chris and I are needle movers. Men and women with mindsets similar to ours have been the catalyst for change in this industry, time and time again. Every place we go, we are the standard-bearers for success. There are others we area aligned with that have a similar mind set. That’s what CCPE represents.”

A short pause before continuing.

“People have accused Page of making money off the backs of younger talent. What they don’t tell you is the younger talent makes money off the road he had already paved. The business contacts that he has, have made a serious impact on all of our paydays and net worth. Mine has done nothing but climb since day one. Our contracts with the Enterprise are really very simple. Any of us can terminate the relationship with Chris at any time. It wouldn’t ever require a buy-out and a lawsuit if we decide that what he brings to us isn’t satisfactory in our opinion.”

I pull the skull cap off and stuff it in my back pocket. I remove the sunglasses and hang them from the pocket of my shirt. My sense of smell is filled with my own cologne and I smile, mostly because my wife loves this stuff.

“At the end of the day, we all benefit from the relationship.”

Now that the baseline is established for what I want to say, I take it a step further.

“That brings me to this match. For those that don’t know, Ben Jordan and Fenris are icons in this company, and I have viewed them that way since day one. Unfortunately, I’m sure that Ben doesn’t think so.”

I give the camera a small smile.

“Poor Ben is over there thinking about all the disrespect I threw his way when I was trying to drag his ass out of retirement. Sometimes all you have to do is mention someone’s name a single time and they get word of what you said. I didn’t have to keep talking about him as he suggested that I did. Just enough to bring the Cockney King back to American soil.”

I allow the smile to grow a bit before I continue.

“See, it was never about me trying to do anything to this company that was derogatory. I was never out to insult Ben Jordan or attempt to make him less than what he is to this company.”

A full-blown smile appears now as I continue.

“There were and still are far too many mid-card specialists on this roster. Some have left and others are clinging to life support. When they aren’t clutching their pearls that is. They don’t say much anymore and that is by design. You see Gents, I hate mediocrity. I called Ben out as I did get exactly the result I wanted. The more of the roster that is full of elite competitors, the more entertaining the shows become.”

Stare down at my shoes briefly before shifting my gaze back to the camera.

“By getting more 4 and 5-star talent, active on the roster, and fighting for titles, what does that do? It runs the one and two-star talent off to parts unknown. There shouldn’t be any room for the curtain jerkers of the world in Sin City. The payday on this match will be off the charts. That’s what we are supposed to be doing. Making money for ourselves and this company. That is after all that they pay us to do.”

The smile slides into a predatory grin. I feel the muscles ripple under my clothes as my intensity grows.

“And, Yes that is one of the reasons that I tried to lure Matt Knox here. He is a high-level competitor and deserves respect for his complete body of work. Not just the things he has or hasn’t done in Sin City. Many won’t agree with that but I don’t care.”

My facial expression never changes as I take a deep breath and allow what I’ve said to sink in.

“Too many times, I hear the same old genric b.s. about people having not earned their stripes because they hadn’t done it here. That’s crap and you both know it. Stuff like that is such a generic heel promo.”

I shake my head in disgust.

“That would be like me saying that the MMA background that Fenris has, doesn’t mean shit, no matter how many or how few matches he had won. Or that my own service to my country doesn’t matter. The things they taught me to have no bearing on anything that I do. Things like being taught Krav Maga as par of my forward operations training.”

My intensity continues to grow as I continue to fire on all cylinders.

“So, how does any of that make me a needle mover in Sin City?”

I smirk openly now.

“First and foremost, it’s what I’ve always been. All you have to do is take a look at what I’ve done since I’ve been here. Most of you already know what I did by becoming a triple crown champion in this company in a little over ten months. I am now a two-time champion, which has finally brought credibility to this title again. I have raised the bar, I mean, let’s be real here. When was the last time a Sin City World champion successfully defended the title more than twice? It’s been a minute.”

The smirk remains.

“The last time someone defended this strap for over one hundred and twenty days? The same answer, it’s been a while. So, yes I can make the claim that I am the most dominant champion in recent history and will continue to be that going into the future.”.

I allow the smirk to slide away, my poker face takes over from there. It reveals nothing, no anger, no joy, just business.

“The evidence is all right there for all to see. It’s not brag, it’s simply fact. I’m not Knox, I don’t have to talk a lot of shit on social media in order to garner attention. I’ve been one of the constants in this business for nearly two decades. People know who I am.”

Fade.

{Hotel - Lesbo Greece - The season of settling scores}

As I made my way through the hotel lobby, my sense of smell was assaulted by suntan lotion and swet fru fru drinks. “Disgusting.” I continued on through the lobby to the hallway that I knew Kat’s room was in. I started to muse about the situation. I wasn’t amused by it at all. It was just another receipt I owed Knox. I take these transgressions very seriously, I thought to myself, When you have a little brother or sister, someone that you’d trust with your own life. That is when things will go sideways when they start behaving erratically. Their pain, real or imagined will trigger this quite often. Kat is like a baby sister to me, our connection was very real in more ways than one. We were connected through Hell’s Gate and Whisper, sure. It was a deeper connection than that. We understood each other at a far deeper emotional level. When I called her my sister in arms and heart, that has a much deeper meaning to me and to her. I knew she was struggling with the things that Knox and Amber said to her. That’s the game people play though, they’ll say anything to unnerve you or make you look foolish in the eyes of everyone. The problem here is that Kat took the bait, hook, line, and sinker. I knew this from talking to Cy a few days ago. He had to pull her back from a cliff’s edge so that she didn’t fling herself off that mountain. That is how deeply their words cut her, some cuts are nothing more than papercuts. The words of Amber and Knox had taken chunks of her soul. As her brother, I felt the need to try and patch her soul up. She would have to figure out how to force the pieces back together. In this case, I was nothing more than a battlefield surgeon, trying to stabilize her. If only for just long enough for her to get her head straight.

So, I did what any brother would do, I knocked politely on the door. I could hear her talking to someone on the other side. She hung up with them and came to the door. She opened it and her first words to me…

“Fuck.”

I shrugged, “Well, I’ve received worse greetings before.” I smiled at her, she frowned and tried to close the door. I stuck my foot in the door, thank goodness for thick boots. With flip-flops, there would have been enough force to do some real damage. “Katarina…” She finally gave up after a moment and I pushed my way into her room. “What the hell?” I began and her eyes flashed angrily. “You tell me, Mac? What the hell would possess you to align yourself with The Game Changers?” I held up my hands in mock surrender and took a step back. At least her anger made a little more sense now. Not too long ago, over in level up, the Game Changers had viciously attacked Kat during a tag team match. The attack on Kat had literally no bearing on their beef with Lord Raab. Larry Tact called it collateral damage as I recall.  Because the big man was foolish enough to care something about her, they used it to torment him. Most recently, one of them had used a briefcase to get themselves disqualified in order to keep from losing a title to her. She was angry and as she talked, she poked me in the chest to emphasize her point.

“These are the same people who beat my ass not long ago, remember?” (she slammed her index finger into my chest.

I gave her a soft smile, I remember very well, considering I was the one that carried you to the back sometime later.”

Shouldn’t have said that I thought to myself as she began poking me in the chest again, this time harder of course.

“They also got themselves disqualified to keep from losing to me!” The point was emphasized again by slamming her index finger into my chest.

“Feel better?” I asked her in my smart-ass way. “No! I don’t fucking feel better, you asshole!” I smiled at her and then asked a question, “Kat, if you are going after badgers, what is the time-tested strategy to get them?” Her nostrils flared and she started to walk away. I had asked her this question on purpose, because one, I know she knows the answer, and two, it will engage the rational side of her brain. She really needed to reconnect that right now. I folded my arms, “I’ll wait.” She glared at me as she thought this through, likely trying to detect any kind of deception. “You send the dogs into the hole.”

I smiled again.

“Whoof”

The laughter was genuine, but the pain behind her eyes was as well. I softened my own look, “Spill” I said to her softly. She shook her head, no in an emphatic way. I embraced her in a tight hug because let’s face it, I give the best hugs. She began to cry, softly at first, but then the flood gates opened. “The things that were said to you by Knox and Amber?” It was an easy conclusion to jump to. First and foremost is that my wife and Kat had been like sisters for a long time. I knew that what had been said to her had gotten under her skin. Knox though, that was a pain that would literally take years to heal. I started to whisper in her ear the tenants of the Arch Angels of Hell’s Gate, much like Cy did with her on that mountain top. She was simply one of the toughest and most fragile women I’d ever known. “You ARE my sister of heart and arms,” I whispered to her. “You are the only woman on this roster that can say that they have beaten Masque DeLuna.” The last part I whispered much more fiercely to her. Not only to turn her confidence up a notch but to reinforce that she is a badass and deserves to not only be here in Sin City but that she had earned her spot in the Saviors. After the sobbing had receded, she began rubbing away the streaks the tears had left on her face. I grabbed a nearby box of kleenex and handed it to her. “I think this will be a bit more effective.”

Fade

{Limelight Studios - Lesvos Greece - “The final cut”}

The studio had been set up for me, I entered the booth with the sound of denim rubbing on denim. The Sin City World Title was slung over my shoulder and a smile on my face as it drew closer to the tag team event. I took a seat on the stool that had been set up for me. I put the headphones on and the producer said in my ear, “We are ready to begin when you are.” I nodded acknowledging what he had said. I signalled to him to begin rolling. The recording light came on over the door out of the studio, and the session began.

“And here we are boys, just days away from a match that features legends in their own right. On one side you have two gentlemen that have made their legacy and their reputation in Sin City Wrestling. They are respected, liked and one could say even revered.”

Pausing their for a moment, I take a sip of water to fight off the dryness I was feeling in my throat.

“On the other side of the ring, you have two men, who have made their legacy, virtually everywhere else in the world. Don’t get it wrong, I’ve made a name for myself here in Sin City. I’ve been champion here for right around one hundred and thirty days as of this show coming up.”

I pause and smile at the camera.

“Where Ben and Fenris are both men who held it longer, not in recent memory but they are a huge part of the company legacy. Fenris held this title for two hundred and forty-give days. One of the longest reigns in this companies history. Ben Jordan? Less than that but not by much at two hundred and thirty days. Both impressive runs. Only Kris Ryans came close to either of them.”

I hear a low whistle in my headphones and I laugh.

“The producer was impressed as well. Of course, it’s not recent history, it’s just history. Things that happened in 2018 and 2019 are worth mentioning but not relevant in 2022.”

I heard the producer in my ear, “Ouch, that’s a bit savage.”

His comments unheard to anyone else amuse me. “I think I’ve got a new fan.”

“Respect? Yeah, I got a ton of that for both of you. Sadly, that only goes so far. As you know, Fenris, when I look across that ring and see you. I’m not looking at a respected peer in this industry. I’m simply looking at the next guy I’ve got to beat the shit out of.”

I shake my head, then get another sip of water.

“It’s just the way I am, even under friendly or normal circumstances. I’m not in that ring to win a match. I’m there to win a fight. That’s why, and even SuMa would tell you. Every punch, kick, slam that I deliver is intended to take you out of the fight. Or, to take the fight out of you.”

I level my gaze at the camera.

“I know before we faced each other last time, I had asked you to not make this personal. You decided for whatever reason to ignore my request. You chose violence. That’s the reason the match didn’t end when the bell rang. That about right?”

My gaze never falters, I set my jaw and continue.

“There are so many factors that make the results of this match far more important than they should be. See, when I was younger. I made people pay the consequences for things they said to me. Then I spent some time receiving the adulation of the crowd and my peers. None of that mattered before.”

I shake my head in disgust.

“I am back to where I was almost a decade ago. I tune out the crowd, their cheers or boos have zero effect on me or for me now.”

Holding the belt up and off my shoulder.

“This is what matters, defending it with everything I have. Not just for the sake of my own legacy or reputation. It’s a central theme to the things I’ve said. It’s about this company and making it a place that people want to come to. In order to do that, I’ll continue to run the curtain jerkers out of here as fast as I can.”

Setting the belt back in place, I continue.

“So, now…every match I’m in is about defending this strap and my own honor. My integrity was questioned. Now someone has to pay the consequences for those words. I only accept payments in blood.”

Fade.



24
Climax Control Archives / What I Want
« on: April 22, 2022, 10:55:49 PM »
What I Want

The White Wolf vs. The Gentleman Wolf


“When you let it get personal, the cost becomes personal too. You’re opening your own heart here. You sure you want to do that?”
― Michael Marshall Smith, Stories: All-New Tales

{Unnamed Location - “Making it clear”}
[Sunday, April 17th - 8 A.M.]

[On-Camera]

After naming Matt Knox the number one contender, I knew that would ruffle some feathers so to speak. That was exactly the reason I did it. I wanted all the so-called stars in Sin City to be mad as hell. I wanted them to target me with all their rage and their hatred. It was very important to me that they disliked me as much as possible. One thing I’ve discovered over the years is if you do things a certain way, it will bring out the worst in people. Even in people, you respect.

I spoke my piece on this at the last Climax Control in Crete.

I shrugged and smiled at the camera. I had prodded Ben Jordan about losing his smile. I had verbally castrated Mark Cross for his arrogance. I had also warned Fenris about allowing this to become personal.

People lost their minds over the selection of Knox. That’s the way it always is when huge egos are involved. Even with someone the caliber of The White Wolf. Fenris is a highly respected competitor in my opinion.

I spread my arms out wide.

You took my not selecting you as a personal shot of some kind and I don’t understand that Fenris. You could have come to me at any time and voiced your concerns man to man.

I allow my arms to fall back to my side, never taking my eyes off the camera, I continue.

No, you took to social media instead.

I cocked my head to the side, my neutral expression remained the same.

I told you then and I’ll say it again. You could have come and talked to me at any time chief. You put me on blast on social media instead.

Straightening my head back up, I then shook my head in disgust.

Man, I thought you were better than that.

I frowned a bit, then continued to emphasize this.

That being said, I also understand your frustration.  Look at the record of the White Wolf. In the last year, he’s lost exactly one match.

I soften my expression to a more neutral one.

The one match he lost was to Jack Washington. That had to of been a fluke. Maybe you were hurt and didn’t tell anyone? It’s not even that, that confuses me. It’s the fact that you not being selected pissed you off so much that confused me.

Bowing my head ever so slightly, I say in a soft voice.

If you win, it changes nothing. You were always on my radar, and none of this was meant to disrespect you.

Fade.

{Hotel Room - Crete, Greece - “Reflection”}
[Off-Camera]
[Tuesday, April 19th, 4 P.M.]

I’ve often wondered, is the sacrifice ever truly worth it? As professionals, we risk everything to win ten or fifteen pounds of gold and gemstones. We will sacrifice all for the sake of the title. Our lives, relationships, business opportunities, and everything in between. . Those were my thoughts as the rays of morning sunlight bounced off the surface of the Sin City title belt. The design itself was nothing too fancy, nor did it need to be. That didn’t stop me from running my right hand gently across the surface. I rubbed my thumb across the nameplate, where my name had resided since December of last year. “It hasn’t been a historic run but at least it wasn’t a one and done this time.” Amber rubbed the back of my neck, “It’s been a damn good run.”

I set the belt aside and stood up, time for stretching exercises and to get some work in. “That’s different,” Amber said from behind me. I looked and smiled, “Yeah, this I usually do when no one is around. Ever heard of Krav Maga?” She nodded, “I’ve known many who practiced it.” I nodded, “The United States Navy insists that anyone who is going to go on any operations with special forces, learn it.” I often thought fondly of my first instructor or Sensei if you will. Kalei Hale was an elite-level Krav Maga practitioner. It was another one of the things that I had never told anyone.

With the struggles we had as a couple, I decided it was time to let one more secret out for her scrutiny.

several years earlier

“Do you understand now, Seaman Bane?” she asked me in a very nonantagonistic way. I gulped the pain away, nodding my head, “Yes Ma’am.” She released the lock and offered her hand to help me back up again. I took it without question or comment and it brought me back to my feet. “You may go back to your position,” she said in that same fashion. I bowed deeply and said, “Kido” as a formal way of showing respect and ending the lesson. She smiled and bowed, repeating the phrase. “You learn quickly young man.” I nodded, “Thank you, Ma’am.” I retreated back to my spot in line. My squad was dismissed shortly after that but she singled me out again and motioned for me to approach. “I hope you understand why I did what I did in using you to set the example.” I nodded, “I think so. Of all the men in my squad, I am by far the biggest.” She nodded, “in part, yes, but you also have the hardest time accepting authority from anyone really, but I guess from women especially.” I scratched the stubble on my face, “You may have a point with that observation, although I never really considered that.” She had a lovely smile when she was amused or pleased that the student understood.  “Knowing is half the battle, yes?” I smiled again, “Yes, Sensei.”

“Mac, when you have time, even if it’s after your enlistment is over, come see me in Chicago. I have a feeling you could go far with advanced training.”  I gave her a look that probably radiated my confusion, “What do you mean?” She smiled again, probably amused at my lack of forethought. “Combat sports are on the rise back home, you could excel at that. You could even go the mercenary route if you choose. Not that I recommend that, not a long life expectancy.”

Return to present

Amber, “And did you, go visit her?” “I did, and she taught me so much,” I said as I remembered the lessons fondly. “She was a great teacher, and a patient one. She closed some of the gaps that the military left in my discipline, tough love is something she excelled at. She’s also the one that really instilled my killer instinct.” I smiled at the memory, “I would later find out why she really wanted me to learn from her as well.” I chuckled as I showed Red the picture that I had kept in my wallet. “This woman, was actually my wife, Melissa’s Aunt.” She looked at me in surprise, “She was Asian?” I smiled again, “Japanese American, to be more precise. Her name was actually Melissa Lin.” She smirked at me, “You’re just full of surprises, aren't you?” I smiled, “Well, I got to figure out how to keep you on your toes,” I quipped. With that, she threw a pillow at me. “The reason I told you this story, is because I wanted you to feel included. I needed you to understand that I will never keep anything from you, not ever.” She nodded in acceptance, “I’m going to go for coffee, you want some?” “Sure, I appreciate that.”

I watched as she quickly left the room as I continued to get warmed up. It hadn’t surprised me,  that she left in a rush after I had offered up yet another piece of my soul. There were a lot of things she was not willing to talk about. I could appreciate that and respect it, which was far more important to her.

Fade

{Unknown Location - Respect and Honor}

Wearing all black, slacks, jacket, shirt, shoes and skullcap. My arms were folded in front of me and my head bowed.

One of the first, what I call hard losses I experienced here was at the hands of Fenris. We went toe to toe in a fight that people may have forgotten about. Even though I lost, I’ve considered it probably my best match of all time.

My neutral expression remains in place, my poker face if you will.

My old sensei, Kalei would be disappointed in me right now. For a number of reasons. First and foremost, my lack of humility.

I smiled at the memory, if only for a moment.

She forgave me many of these types of transgressions due to my ability. That doesn/t mean much to you, I realize that.

I bow slightly to the camera, that way in case she might be watching. I always paid respect to her and her teaching.

So, when you look at the complete body of work. Someone like Fenris leaps off the page. I think he’s had like six losses here in Sin City in his time here. I know that he was one of the longest-reigning champions of all time.

I nod slightly to that fact.

I know all of this must seem strange to the viewers at home. The fact that I’ve always shown Fenris respect should not be lost on anyone. It’s strange to people because I don’t show that same respect to others. Do you know why that is? They don’t deserve it, he does.

I pause to take a quick breath, allowing my expression to slide into something more somber.

Many will use this against me, saying that I’m not being honest. That I should be tearing this man down. There are times, that my opponent is not what he seems to be. Fenris has always been exactly who he says he is. Because our personalities are similar, I thought that he and I could be friends. Of course, that was before I started winning titles. Before he started seeing slights when there were none.

I shake my head regretfully, and when I look up, the somber expression is gone. A more neutral expression replaces it as I continue.

I want this to be heard, and I cannot put it any more clear than this. I am proud to fight you again Fenris. You’re an honorable man. No one from my team will interfere in this match. Chris Page will not do so either. Not unless Ben Jordan does something. My intent is that this is a clean fight with a clear winner.

I bring my left hand up in an open palm and complete the motion by bringing up my right hand. I form a fist and enclose my fist with the open palm.

Win or lose, I know neither of us will make excuses. We are warriors and it all gets left in the ring.

Fade.

{Flight from Greece to the US - “Hopeful”}

It would be a long flight from Greece to the United States. I rubbed my shoulder where the nicotine patch rested, hoping to generate some relief. “You know, you really should quit smoking,” she said to me in a tone that relayed how much she cared. “I really should, it’s one of those life choices I regret. I should have never started smoking, to begin with.” It didn’t take all that long and It did after a while and I was able to relax a little. My wife, Amber sat next to me as she was doing something on her phone. The serious expression meant that she was likely putting serious thought into what she was saying. Probably twitter again, maybe she was picking fights with Ken or Kyra again.

I really wasn’t sure until my phone buzzed in my shirt pocket. What I saw made me smile, she saw the smile and then the reply. In a very Amber way, it was one of the sweetest things she had said to me in a while. She smiled a bit as well, or as close to one as you can get from her sometimes. Depending on how angry she was and who she was angry at. I held her right hand and raised it up, planting a kiss on the top of her hand. “Thank you, love, I love you too.” She smiled and it radiated something I hadn’t felt from her in a while. The sparkle in her eyes. “Still?” I almost laughed out loud, “Always.”

The flight attendant started making her rounds as Amber and I sat quietly, engaging in small talk. I made sure not to mention her trip to the islands with Knox or our garage. Those were still subjects that would trigger her in the worst way. Earlier in the day, I had gotten a message from my old friend Jeff Castello.

“Mac, some good news today. We got the deposition from Del Gado’s wife and young boys. The judge would not grant him bail. He is in custody until the trial begins. I feel that his wife’s testimony may not be enough. I’m hoping you’ll be willing to provide a deposition as well. Hit me up when you are back stateside.”

“Jeff, I’d be glad to. This world would be a much better place without those families running anything. The number of people they’ve hurt can’t even be measured. Talk soon.”

This was good, it would allow me to get some closure on the Del Gado and Mixon thing. I would also need to talk to the Mixon kids and finish our agreement. I had told them that since they were so helpful, I would sell the stock back to them at a reasonable price. I always tried to keep my word.

Fade.

{Unnamed Location - “The Warriors Way”}

The path of the warrior is not for everyone. Some might even argue that I don’t follow that path at all. That means they are not paying attention to the things I’ve done and said. I stand in front of the camera once again, in the same outfit as before but in contrast, the room is solid black. The only part of me that is visible, is my face.

The Path of the warrior, or as some would call it the Warrior’s Way. Not everyone can live up to the expectation that is set, nor do they understand what it really means.

I pause, breathing in and out in a very measured way.

You take a look, a hard look at the way that Fenris carries himself. He doesn’t lower his standards to that of other people. The way he acts is in accordance with his own personal code of honor.

The slimmest of smiles appears on my face.

Just as I do. Some will mock me for saying this. However, if I didn’t have my own personal code of honor. Would I have cared if Supreme Machine did what he did to the family of Matt Knox? The single-word answer is no.

The smile turns into a half-hearted frown.

So, I did what any decent man would do, I dropped him on his head for his decision. Like I had said before, he was simply the bait. Very dispensible.

My neutral expression returns, but only briefly as I think about how he failed in the match to determine the number one contender for the Internet Title.

Yes, I went to ringside when he was in a match against one of my people. I did not interfere, he took the bait and got beat. The company then decided that he should get a title shot. So, once again he got to fail upwards.

I shake my head in disgust at the memory of the match.

We then broke the ring. We were both injured in that match. I did all of that to him to teach him a lesson. A lesson in humility, and my thoughts on harming noncombatants. 

I recall the Twitter feed that occurred between Fenris, and Matt Knox.

Unpopular Opinion, by winning the blast from the past, I got to choose my number one contender. Unlike what many have thought, I didn’t choose Matt because I thought it was an easy win. I chose him for the complete body of work. There are other reasons as well that I won’t go into at this time. Trust me when I say, he knows what he did.

The lights slowly come up, revealing more of my body. I am bare to the waist, wearing jeans, combat boots, and my hair braided in the tradition of the Celtic warriors of old is draped across my shoulder and covering my chest on the right side.

Like Fenris, I won’t lower myself to the standards of someone like Mark Cross. This will also be the last time you hear his name from me.

I gently brush the single braid back over my shoulder. The lights come up a little more.

My honor, my integrity, and my ethics as a champion have been called out. It was Fenris that called me out for my selection, even though he knows full well it was mine to make. I could see this from your perspective if I went to the bosses and said, “Hey, can I get someone easy to defend against?” If I had asked that Milo be next in line, or Augustino. Then, yes at that point your crying foul would be legitimate to me.

My eyes narrow, and I set my jaw.

You are one of a select few, who I have respect for in this company. I’ll hope that after our match, we’ll still be able to respect one another. I will offer to shake your hand before and after the match. It’s up to you from there.

My facial expression doesn’t change, only my nostrils flare as I breathe.

Don’t make me add the pelt of a white wolf to my wall.

Fade.

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas, NV - “Progress”}

OOC - This is continued from where Amber’s ended.

I knew that what she was telling me was difficult, it always is when you’re trying to explain something to someone that you love. At the completion of each sentence, you hoped that being honest, it wouldn’t cause the other person to pull away.  It wouldn’t cause irreparable harm to the relationship. I never flinched nor dare move a muscle as I recognized this for what it was. It was her way of trying to right the ship. I couldn’t have been more proud of her at this moment.

“Just the idea of being in love makes us all do really stupid fucking things, Mac. Makes us choose the worst decisions by justifying that there's something there at the end unconditionally… It's the consequences though, that determine whether it was ever really worth it.” I still held her hand as she was finishing the tale of how she became involved with Reverend McCrae and Dominic Del Gado. I had listened intently and things were starting to make a little more sense to me now. The things that she and Dominic had done were illegal first and foremost. That didn’t matter to me, some of the things that I had done while in the military were technically war crimes.

“I can understand that, Red. Like I told you before, knowing this doesn’t change anything for me. It doesn’t make me love you less. I don’t think God could do that, to be honest.” I paused there, for a moment to let those words sink in. She grabbed my hand with both hands and kissed my scarred knuckles. The simple action caused my heart to swell, and my eyes to well ever so slightly. “Has anyone ever told you, that you have great hands?” I smiled, “Not until today they hadn’t.” I gently squeezed her hands with my own. She returned the gesture, “It’s not because your hands are so much bigger than mine, it’s the shape of them. The way the veins are so prominent.” I’ve been told a lot of things in my time but this was a first. Cuyon had reached the end of his patience and stuck his head under our joined hands. “Alright pal, you get some love too,” I quipped, and using my free hand, I scratched him behind the ears. He seemed satisfied with that and rested his head in Amber’s lap now. Even he could sense the easing of tensions. I smiled down at him as Amber scratched his chin.

“More coffee?” I asked her in a more cheerful tone. She nodded her head, and so I stood up and took her cup, I went around the corner and poured us both more coffee, black. She gave me a quizzical look as I set her cup down and took the seat closest to her. “When did you start drinking black coffee?” She looked rather amazed. “Not long after you had left honestly,” I said while looking at my cup. “I had a hard time dealing with that, Red. I won’t lie about it, and I certainly don’t blame you. Things got out of hand.” I studied her face, it wasn’t really a storm of emotion, not like you would expect. It was more an acceptance of what she was being told. “Is that the reason that we have rather new patches on the wall in the living room?” I nodded and grunted the affirmation. She smiled very broadly at that and rolled her eyes. I shrugged and smiled rather sheepishly, “At least I cleaned up my mess.” She patted my hand, “Yes you did, and good work as well.”

Now it was my turn to smile and roll my eyes, “Thanks, Boss.” She laughed and the smell of cinnamon filled my senses. Thankfully it was only that and not the smell of K-Mart cologne. Little by little, we were working through things, and my anger diminished by the second of having her here at home. I could tell the walls that she had put up were starting to crack a little as well. I was glad about this and I think she was too. That beautiful smile, that matched the twinkle in her eyes gave me hope that we were in fact making progress. We weren’t back to where we were by any stretch of my imagination. It was a much more positive track. “I hope your right about McCrae, Red. When I met him and shook his hand.” I shook my head, “His hands are too soft, I’ve shaken hands with women who had rougher hands than his.”

She studied me for a moment as I allowed that to sink in. “He’s a very…guarded person, doesn’t reveal much about himself.” I nodded, “Makes sense when your face is all over television. He’s some kind of evangelist on the east coast, isn’t he?” She nodded, “The biggest of them all.” I sighed, “Well, I hope what he asks for in return won’t cause us a lot of grief.” She chewed on her bottom lip. “Don’t worry, Love, we’ve got this. We’ll handle this together.” There was the smile again and she leaned forward and gave me a soft kiss. “Always,” she said in a voice that was barely a whisper.

Fade.

{Unknown Location - “Same as before”}

I am still bare to the waist, wearing jeans, combat boots, and my hair braided in the tradition of the Celtic warriors of old. Now with my braid behind me as it was before the last break. I was still thinking about the words I used to close out the previous promo.

Nothing has changed about me over the course of my career. Many would disagree with that statement. They would also be wrong. I never felt like I owed anyone an explanation for the things I do. I’ve never felt obligated, and I still don’t. Men like you and I do things our own way independent of what others think or believe.

My facial expression shifts to a more intense and predatory smile. A wolfish grin if you will.

Now, I’ve been forced to defend what I’ve done, and that doesn’t sit well with me, K.  I’ve tried to do everything in my power to make this place a better company to work for. I’m not trying to remake anything in my own image. I’m working towards driving out the slackers and the dumbasses who don’t want to work for what they get.

I pause only briefly for what I’ve said to be absorbed by the audience.

You’ve never been a target for that agenda. Protecting just myself would be self-defense. The work I’ve been trying to do is the protect this company from itself. No one seems to recognize that for what it is. That’s fine, really.

I smile and bow my head only slightly as if studying my shoes.

The warrior is not trained to fight, he or she just fights. When you hit me, and you already know this. When you do, you know I’ll step forward, toward you, without reservation or fear. I already know what you are capable of from our previous meeting. Just as you know, I don’t backpedal and I don’t back down. Not from you or any other man on this roster.

Looking back up, I continue.

Maybe that’s foolish or even suicidal, to me it’s just who I am. That is who I will always be. That’s why I can say that I am the same as before. Nothing can change who I am at my core.
Fade.

25
Climax Control Archives / The Truth
« on: April 08, 2022, 10:38:54 PM »
Vs SuMa for the world title.


“There are very few monsters who warrant the fear we have of them.” - Andre Gide


{Unnamed Studio Somewhere in Greece - “Clearing the air”}

Standing in front of a camera, accompanied by a boom microphone looming overhead I smiled at the camera. I was dressed in a slate gray suit, not Armani or anything so obnoxious. A pink handkerchief and tie, along with alligator shoes to complete it. I wore my hair loose today, with no ponytail or cap. It was an attempt to make this as professional as possible.

For those of you expecting an explanation of why I chose Knox as the new number one contender, you’ll be extremely disappointed in me once again.

My smile is now almost beaming as I chuckle slightly under my breath.

What I will address though is the reaction of other so-called stars. I’ll have more to say on this at the next Climax Control. Fenris is not a so-called anything.

I shake my head and almost lose my smile, but it’s reinforced now as if it was made of steel.

I never at any time disregarded you to challenge for this title. Quite the opposite, you are in my top three that I want to face.

Fade

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas, Nevada - “The Sanctity of Marriage” }

A few weeks ago

There are few things that can rock me to my core, and yet here I stood, overwhelmed. Not overwhelmed by the job of defending the title. It was something far deeper than that. A feeling of betrayal swept over me. That feeling you get when something happens and it sends your heart into your stomach. A nearly uncontrollable urge to vomit because your reality has been so completely shattered that you are not sure you trust yourself to speak. Cheap cologne intertwined with the cinnamon perfume flooded my senses. I knew the cologne and who it belonged to. I looked down at the hamper where Amber had deposited her clothes from the trip. I shook my head in disgust not quite believing the painting that my mind was created with broad brush strokes. I sighed heavily, “Anyone but him, Red.” At that point, I could have lost my temper and trashed the house. I wouldn’t do that today, I knew what I had to do after Mikah and I finished winning the Blast from the Past tournament. I would wait, I would bide my time and then I would bleed him dry. I would kill everything that was Matthew “The Raven” Knox. Then I found my voice.

“I will ruin you, Knox.”

Present Day

After naming Knox the number one contender, I had achieved something that few thought possible. Even though the Saviors had decimated this roster, all the terrible shit I’ve done was nothing compared to when I named him the number one contender. What did I do in return? Not a damn thing, I’m not someone who explains themselves. There was only one person that made a comment that bothered me.

“Fenris, thinking he had been disregarded,” I shook my head, “Not a chance fella, not a chance in hell,” I said these words as I happened to walk by the hamper, the smell was gone but not the memory. “Yep, that one is gonna sting for a while,” I said those words as I made my way to the back door. Stepping into the morning air, while still a little cool, was not unpleasant. Bare to the waist, I sat down in my usual place, setting my coffee cup down, I then retrieved my pack of cigarettes. I lit a cigarette and then focused on my coffee. “Funny, the things you will disregard because of who says them.” I thought back to the claim that SuMa had made on social media. “Another secret discovered,” he had claimed. He had been insinuating a relationship between Amber and Knox and of course, I just brushed it off, because why would I believe a man that would go to any extremes to get what he wanted.

That poor brutish bastard, so droll and predictable. Challenging me for my title after that little distraction. I had anticipated it and was ready for it, just as I was ready for the man who called himself a monster. I didn’t consider him that at all, a troubled soul but not a monster. A man with some obvious mental issues, mainly being a psychopath. “SuMa, you hit every bit as hard as I do, I’ll give you that. You just don’t understand the danger that awaits you. You will, but not yet.”

Fade

{Unnamed Studio Somewhere in Greece - “The Truth”}

continued from the previous part called “Clearing The Air”

I continue to smile as I start to get to the heart of the matter, nodding my head quickly I almost laugh.

The Supreme Machine!
SuMa!

The monster of Sin City Wrestling!



I pause for a moment to breathe and relax my smile just a bit.

Or as I like to call him, Tom Rivers. See, the big man has been walking around for years, claiming that titles didn’t matter to him.

Raising my right arm, I begin to shake my finger at the camera.

Tsk, tsk Tommy. You’ve been telling that lie for a long time, son. It’s not something new, you’ve always liked the gold in the belts.

I smirk at the camera and lower my hand.

What SuMa would like you to believe is that he’s just out there taking things away from people in order to cause them pain. Right?

I shake my head in disgust.

The truth is that, once he got a taste of the gold and what goes with it, he became greedy. Yet he continues to lie to anyone who will listen. Isn’t that right, Tommy?!

Staring down at my shoes for a moment, shaking my head again, I look back up. More intensity this time, less of a smile.

So, the question has been asked, why did I really bring the big man to Sin City? What he would say is so that he could manage the things that I wouldn’t. He would do what I would not. He was brought here to do all my dirty work.

I stare at the camera and then roll my eyes.

Are you starting to see a trend here? He wouldn’t know the truth if it bit him in the ass. It’s just another lie to deflect and mislead people.

I cock my head to the side.

SuMa knows the truth of why I asked him to join me here. The first part of it was to take out the garbage in this company. To run all of the mediocre talents out of here to help make Sin City a place where the elite come to chase glory. A place where people could achieve clout.

The intensity remains but a smile threatens to tug at my lips.

The second part of the equation is a little more amusing. Well, amusing to me in any event. He was bait.

I openly smile about this, chuckling under my breath I continue.

As funny as that sounds, Masque’s songbird took the bait hook, line, and sinker.

I laugh out loud, throwing my head back and howling with laughter, then abruptly I stop.

the guy that thinks of himself as a supremely cerebral wrestler got played. He hates me right now for it, I guarantee.

Then amusement is now completely gone, and my eyebrows furrow.

Those Rivers boys are something else, ain’t they? Both made to look like foolsl. Both were angry at me, not as angry as the rest of the roster but pretty close. 

I smirk at the camera again, I run my hands through my hair to slick it back again.

All of this began because the biggest goof on the planet couldn’t remain focused long enough to win a match. The supremely evil and disciplined warrior couldn't keep his eyes on the prize. Amazing. So, when he challenged me of course I was going to accept it.  It didn’t matter if I caused a distraction or not, G was gonna win that match regardless. I did it just to fuck with you. Mostly because you are so very predictable Tommy. Well, that and because I can.

Fade

{The Oblivion Garage - Las Vegas, NV - “A man of the cloth?”}

Amber and I had been in the garage for only a short time, as we looked around, it was easy to see I hadn’t been able to do much in the way of the rebuild. I knew she was fighting her own demons inside her own head, so I stayed close, holding her hand and giving it a gentle squeeze every once in a while. She returned it, and even glanced up to give me a reassuring smile. Originally we were supposed to reopen in April but that had now been pushed back until late summer at the earliest. It was a little disheartening for both of us but we knew this required patience. That word, patience, if it was a virtue, it was one she would definitely have to live without. Her patience in general was pretty slim but when the “priest” showed up, her teeth were set on edge immediately. I gave her hand another squeeze and she physically relaxed a bit.

When he offered, I shook the man's hand. A hand that was smooth, no calluses, a firm grip but he had skin like a pampered girl. His suit that he wore was expensive, to call it immaculate would be an understatement. The man looked like he was ready to walk the red carpet in hollywood. After the pleasantries had been exchanged, then came the offer of money. I brushed that off, because Amber and I could retire today and not need a thing for the rest of our lives. Resources though, that caught my ears and they perked up. Amber and I both knew there was a catch. She knew him from somewhere in her past. He had a way about him, the way he talked and even walked that screamed snake oil peddler and i didnt’ like it. Those kinds of things leave me reaching for my pistol and on high alert. I didn’t though, especially because of his parishioners that were in attendance as well. The way they carried themselves, spoke volumes to their confidence. The slight bulge of a jacket pocket, the man who was obviously his second in command. He was armed, then I surmised that the rest of them likely were as well.

There were roughly twelve in total, body guards, what had this man done in his life to need a complete security detail. I listened as he explained the nature of their relationship, former business partners. That meant Del Gado I’m sure, I thought to myself. I never allowed my smile to slip as he continued to talk. With all the pleasantries out of the way, he asked Amber to walk him out. I stayed put for a moment to allow them their conversation in privacy, plus I wasn’t entirely sure of these armed men and if they would simply gun me down for trying. So, being as respectful as I could, I watched them retreat with the guards leading the way out for McCrae.

She had walked McCrae to the edge of the garage doors, I watched her as she watched him. She was nervous about the arrangement, which begged the question of what her association with him really was. I could ask but I decided to let it play out organically, if she chose to tell me or not, I would try to find a way to be okay with it. I walked up behind her as she seemed to still be lost in thought, wrapping my arms around her from behind, “Penny for your thoughts.” I said quietly, her response was as I expected, dripping with sarcasm and self-deprecation, “I’m not sure they are worth that much.” She went from extremely tense to relaxed as we stood there watching his retinue go on their way. “Yep, I’m sure I hate him,” I said with slight amusement in my voice. She leaned back into me a little, “Mac, you only just met him, just wait until you get to know him.”

Fade

{Shipwreck Cove - Zakynthos - “Coming to terms”}

The rocking of the charter boat, the smell and sound of waves lapping against its hull gave me a sense of peace. That’s what I needed right now, time to think and breathe. My mind was so full of conflict that even focusing on Whisper at times was not helpful. The day before I had been up on the platform that overlooks the cove or Navagio Beach as some called it. One of the locals told me that it was a great view up on the cliffs but it was far more so on the beach itself. So, I find myself now on this charter, the captain assured me that this was the least busy time of the day. I paid him extra not to bother with the other stops along the way.

I sat near the front of the charter boat, Captain Pappas had named her the minnow as a joke but the name stuck and he never changed it. That captain and his boat navigated as smoothly as the sea allowed. His first mate, Shelly, I found out she was an american who came here on vacation and just never went home. A rugged woman, physically strong and skin that was lightly weathered from too much time on the ocean. She approached me as I was enjoying my surroundings, “You seem at home out here.” I nodded and showed her my United States Navy ring. “I’m an old salt, but yeah, the sea has always been a happy place of sorts for me.” What I told her was the absolute truth, I had loved my time in the Navy and being out on an open body of water made me far happier than most of the things in my life. The sole purpose of this trip today was for myself, no camera opportunities for the companies I work for. I was being greedy for me, for a change. I needed this to make sure my head was straight on what I was doing and more importantly why.

some time later

I stepped off the smaller boat and waved to the first mate as she headed back to the “Minno” and stepped on white sand. I quickly came out of my boat shoes and began making my way across the beat. I turned and marveled at the view. White sand and crystal clear water, it put me in mind of postcards I’d seen in my life. Those postcards really didn’t do it justice though. Greece was absolutely stunning and I wasn’t sure I actually deserved to see something like this. I had about an hour before the scheduled tour would begin and so I made my way towards the wreck of the MV Panagiotis. It had been, according to literature, a one hundred and fifty-seven foot cargo vessel.  The story went that they were smuggling cigarettes and other things for the Italian Mafia. They had run it to ground in order to try and escape the Grecian Navy. That was all back during the eighties, “Crime just doesn’t pay, I guess,” I muttered to myself as I approached the wreck. It was the wreck that had brought me here to begin with. The husk of metal on the beach, it had various animals using it as a home of sorts. It reminded me of SuMa in a way.

“I’ve often wondered what it would take to quiet the monster and let the man behind it out and into the open.”

I already knew this from his wars with Knox, I was there for the majority of them. If you could exhaust him, he was vulnerable to more than physical damage. Matt had told me of the conversation they had while in the hospital. I knew that at times Tom could be brought forth, he had a way of overpowering SuMa from within. I also knew that he thought this was going to be easy, he believed that he could overwhelm me like our previous meeting. I was different then, he was hellbent on my destruction. “I don’t die that easy Tommy,” I said with amusement. He had no clue how much I had evolved, he would find out very soon. He had forgotten about how easy I put him down when he crossed the line with me. My strategy would be simple, it was going to be a bull fight, it wouldn’t have a matador just two bulls slugging it out. I had seen enough here and knew what I had to do.

“Slay another monster. I never grow bored with that.”

That meant I would have to stand toe to toe with a man whose strength was every much as powerful as my own. Perhaps stronger when he was enraged. That was the difference between us overall. When he became enraged he made mistakes, when I became enraged, I simply grew stronger. I arrived a couple of days early and hadn't been to the hotel yet, that would be my next stop. It was time to check on Amber and make sure she was okay. I looked around and took my shirt off. I decided to go for a swim while I was waiting.

The warmth on my back felt good, and as I was about to make my way into the water I heard a voice from nearby. “You don’t want to swim here sir,” off to my left I spotted a woman who I thought might be in her early twenties. I stopped where I was, I could see the drop off a few feet away. She started approaching me, deeply tanned skin, dark hair, pouty lips and a sway to her walk that would stop any man in his tracks. “Why is that?” I asked with a smile. She pointed out into the water, “You’d be disturbing the babies.” I watched the newly hatched turtles had taken to the water. “This is a protected habitat for them and the seals.” I looked around and saw the seals hanging out on the rocks and I smiled. “That’s okay, the boat that brought me here will return shortly,” I said without much thought to it. “Ah, that must be your dingy approach now.” I nodded, “Yes ma’am that would be it.” “Ma’am? How old do you think I am?” I laughed, “I see my good manners have gotten me in trouble once again.” She smiled, blushing slightly, “Sorry” she said sheepishly. I waved it off, “It’s okay, in America we would refer to that as a Texas thing.” She studied me for a moment, “Is everything bigger in Texas?” she asked as she was staring at my crotch.” I smiled, “Yes ma’am, sometimes they are even bigger than the ego’s of the men, not usually but sometimes.”

“Are you staying in Zakynthos? The hotel near the venue for your show?” She asked me as she shifted her gaze up to my eyes. I nodded, “I am.” She smiled a coy little smile, “Maybe I’ll stop by there and buy you a drink.” I brought my left hand up, showing her my wedding ring, “I’m afraid that would not be a good idea, my wife and I don’t share.” She actually pouted at me, then I was saved from any further damage to my soul by the arrival of Shelly in the dingy. “Mr. Bane, we’re all set,” she called. “On my way,” I called back. “Ma’am it was a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” I said to her as I made my way to the small boat that would take me back to the Minnow. Shelly, obviously amused, said to me as I got in, “Looks like I arrived just in time.” I didn’t comment at first. “That young lady has been trying to get in the pants of every man we’ve brought out here whether they are accompanied or not.” At that point I chuckled, “She better be glad my wife wasn’t here.”

Fade

{Hotel Bar - Zakynthos, Greece - “Things and Stuff”}

After my trip to smugglers cove or shipwreck beach or whatever it was called, I found myself here on the patio. The food here was amazing and I drifted away from food and to Ouzo. Not the smoothest in the world but I wasn’t here for the enjoyment of the flavor. I was here very specifically to get drunk. I had checked our room before coming down here and the smell of cheap cologne had hit me again. That motherfucker had been in our room. Again my anger had flared, I had calmed myself long enough by saying that there was still no evidence that there was an affair going on. Then I had another Ouzo, in talking with some of the wait staff and other locals they loved the fact that Sin City was here and doing shows in Greece. “Lad,” an old man said to me with a face full of mirth. “Who the hell came up with the Greece Lightning Tour?” and we all laughed. “Suits always make those decisions,” I started and they all laughed again. Slapping me on the back and commiserating that all bosses were dumbasses. I went outside to smoke and found myself sitting in a chair with a table nearby for my Ouzo.

I lit a cigarette and inhaled deeply. Another round arrived, then another, and then a third. I arched my eyebrow in a very Leonard Nemoy kind of way and the bartender let me know, “The boys like you.” she winked as she went back into the bar area. I smiled as I killed them one after another. The burn was amazing and so was the cloud that was filling my brain. I started thinking about things again and it hurt my soul, but I would survive. I always did, no matter what someone did to me, rather it was on purpose or not. “Fuck me, that’s good liquor.”

The last time I had them checked, my bar tab had reached somewhere around three hundred dollars in american currency. I noticed the sun had gone down, “Hmph, didn’t think I’d been here that long” I said with a slight slur to my speech. I looked up at the bartender who was bringing more Ouzo and smiled at her. She looked at me, obviously amused at my current condition, “You really should go up to your room and sleep it off.” My smile grew broader, “Aye, I probably should but wouldn’t want to wake the wife up.” She smirked at me, I’m afraid there may not be a choice, we’ll be closing soon.” I laughed at the comment, “Well, then I should probably pay my tab.” She left and I slugged the Ouzo down without hesitation. I dug my card out and paid her when she returned. I signed for the amount and slipped a couple of hundred dollar bills in for a tip.

I slapped my knees with both hands, “Okay! Here we go!,” I said admittedly louder than I intended but it got the proper amount of laughter from the other patron. “You’re welcome, I’m here all week” With that I started to make my way to the inner hotel area, I knew I was weaving a bit. Someone had asked me if I was okay, “Of course, I’m just reacquiring my sea legs.” I finally found myself at the foot of the stairs, “An elevator would be a good idea right about now.”

More laughter as I heard the ding of the nearby elevator, then I laughed too because I had walked right by it. Then I worked my way to the elevator and a young man who obviously had experience with drunk people helped me along. I exited the elevator and made my way to our room. I entered the room and that was the last thing I remembered until I felt someone tugging on my belt. Through bleary eyes, I could make out the outline of a female but I couldn’t see her clearly enough.

“Excuse me, madam, I’m a married man!” I managed to bellow drunkenly. That’s when I heard the giggle and the smell of cinnamon filled my nostrils. Then I passed out.

Fade.

{Undisclosed Greek Restaurant - “Truth part 2”}

I sat in the same restaurant that I sat in last night, with coffee this time instead of Ouzo. I had showered but was wearing cargo shorts and a t-shirt. I set the SCW title on the table. I took a sip from my coffee cup.

They say that truth will set you free, I thought to myself as the camera began to roll. We’ll see if that’s true or not. My head was still spinning a bit and I’m sure what I was about to say was going to come out just a little growly. Not that I cared in the least, but we generally try to make these things at least appear professional. Not today….


So, I’d be remiss if I didn’t talk about the fact that SuMa could in fact beat me for this title.

I pointed at the title with one hand and moved in front of me with the other.

He wants to take this from me because he believes it will cause me harm.

I shake my head in response to that statement and mouth the word no.

Wrong again, It’s a title belt. Take it from me and I’ll win it back again. Hurt me and I’ll heal. The title belt does have value.

I stared down at the belt.

See, world titles or lack thereof don’t define me. I’ve won world titles on fourteen different occasions. Not a single one of them made more of a man than I am.

I take a breath and another sip of coffee.

It didn’t make me a better wrestler than I already was. Sure, it brought more money. I’ve been added to multiple halls of fame.

I pat the belt and position it on my shoulder.

I’ve held it since December nineteenth of last year. I know you believe this will be easy that I’m the same man I was when we faced off in OCW. You know, before they shut the doors and started over?

I smirk at the memory of it.

Sure, I’ll give you credit for a match that was never televised. I mean you did win the match. Nothing was really at stake in that match, was it? You held a hardcore title but it wasn’t on the line.

My gaze hardens severely.

This title is on the line though, and that matters to me, to have someone who wouldn’t know a wristwatch from a wrist lock beat me for a title that exemplifies wrestling would be unacceptable.

My facial features relax somewhat but the intensity is still very visible.

It could still happen, you’re a big man, you call yourself a monster but are you?

A smile tugs at the corner of my mouth.
you see, Tom believes that I brought him here to be the monster.

My smile blooms and I chuckle. Shaking my head in disgust.

No Tom, I was always the monster, always the enemy. You’ve never caught onto that fact. You never even considered that to be true.

I shake my finger at him again.

One of the many mistakes you’ve made with me.

I lower my hand and rest it on the table.

You underestimated me at every turn though, haven’t you? I told you not to harm non-combatants. You thought that nothing would happen as far as consequences are concerned.

A predatory smile is now more present.

I dropped you on your head for that. You told the entire world on social media that harm would come to me but not at your hands.

My facial expression doesn’t change.

Another lie, but it’s nothing new, is it? I don’t know about anyone else but it’s become apparent to me that the Rivers line is thick with sociopaths. You boys wouldn’t know the truth if it bit you.

Another sip of coffee and I dig out my pack of cigarettes.

You’ll however justify it to the world that it’s your perspective and that’s how you measure truth.

Lighting a cigarette, I lean back, tipping the chair back so my head rests on the wall behind me.

See, that’s a problem, too often people like you live in your own little world. Not reality.

I lean the chair forward and set the belt back on the table.

That’s a you problem, not a me problem, SuMa.

Smiling I stand up with the belt in hand.

So, the next time we meet, Tom, it will be the last time. You tormented a man’s family. Women that had done nothing to you. You caused one of them to miscarry. I’m sure that you feel vindicated, that you have done the world a favor by causing that. You say that all of his children will be just like you and him.

My grip tightens on the world title.

That’s not your decision to make, Tom, you don’t get to choose who is strong and who is weak. That is entirely on the parents. If there is any justice in this world, they won’t be as weak as the two of you.

I sling the title over my shoulder.

My plan is very simple, SuMa. I’m going to break you. I’m going to make sure that I get through to Tom Rivers. I’m going to end your reign of terror over Tom. If that doesn’t work, well, then I’ll just end you.

Fade.

26
Supercard Archives / Delusions
« on: March 17, 2022, 09:21:21 PM »
Delusions

He had delusions of adequacy. - Walter Kerr

{Unnamed Rooftop - Las Vegas Nevada - “Storm Chasing”}

If you ever get the chance to try and chase someone down, who doesn’t want to be found. Take a hard pass on that. I knew Amber was up here, and I was really hoping to talk to her tonight. As I came through the door, I didn't know what I was expecting, really. I continued out onto the rooftop, feeling the cool night air on my face. The breeze increased a bit, causing my hair to get blown back, and then it settled. I inhaled deeply through my nose and my senses were rewarded as the cinnamon-scented perfume that she wore, completely filled my nose and my senses. At least I knew I was right about that, she had been here not long ago. I sighed audibly and shook my head. “Too little too late once again,” I said out loud. I had a suspicion she wasn’t very far away, hiding sure, but within the sound of my voice. “We’re better than this, Red, and you deserve more than this. Whatever this is.”

I felt the concrete against the jeans I was wearing as I sat down on the edge. I knew it was pretty safe, the concrete barriers themselves had a forty-five-degree up-slope then a flat top, and another forty-five-degree downslope. I lit a cigarette and exhaled slowly. I had been hoping that she would come out of her hiding place and just talk to me. It was becoming more obvious that wasn’t going to happen. When I heard my name being said, I immediately reached for the forty-five caliber pistol in the holster that I carried on my back. “Ah, Mister Bane. There is no smoking allowed on this rooftop.” With my hand firmly on the handle of my pistol, “No need for violence Mister Bane, I am but a messenger of the Del Gado family. I never took my eyes off of him, nor did I relinquish the grip on my pistol. “Well then, messenger, deliver your message,” I said in a way that clearly indicated my being followed.

“Of course sir, Senor Del Gado would like to request a cease-fire until everyone can speak in a more civilized setting.” It was all I could do not to laugh out loud. “The elder Del Gado asked me to let you know that he recognizes you as an equal and that he would be honored to arrange a meeting.” I relinquished the grip on the handle of my pistol and crossed my arms in front of me. “So, just like that eh? He’s willing to just say, let’s part as friends?” I paused there and gave him a moment to think through his response because his well-being depended on it. He didn’t have to be a genius to figure out the same thing. He acknowledged that fact by holding up his hands in surrender. “He would like to negotiate your surrender, otherwise he said that he will hunt down every member of your family and kill them in front of you.” I smiled, “He’s in your ear right now on that earbud that you tried so hard to hide, isn’t he?”

The man acknowledged that by nodding his head. I shook mine in disgust, “Since I know he can hear me, he should know that his threats don’t bother me. What does bother me is that he only came out of our last scrape because I chose to let him live.” He started to respond but I cut him off. “If we come face to face again, he won’t be afforded that same mercy a second time.” He absently pulled the front of his jacket down and then smoothed out his tie by stroking it in a downward motion. “He has heard you and understands the ramifications of what you’ve said.” I nodded in response, “Then he should also understand that it was his family that started this war. So, if a war is what you want, you got it!” I give the man credit, this was the point that he pulled the earbud out of his ear. “Mister Bane, I am truly sorry about what happened to your family and your place of business. He will do whatever it takes to make sure your family line is wiped from the face of this planet.” I smiled at the man, “I’m sure he will try young man, you’re talking about a very large family of survivors. We always come out on the other end in a much better position than we started from. We are Texans and we are proud.”

He nodded again and made his way back to the door.

Fade.

{Diving Cliffs - Hawaii - “Nothing to Lose”}

The winds were high today, forceful to say the least as it assaulted my button-down short-sleeve shirt open. The blue shorts and matching flip flops accompanied the white shirt. My hair was back and in a ponytail. Aviator-style sunglasses completed the look.

I’ve been in this industry for over twenty years now. Literally, every person I’ve ever faced claimed that they had nothing to lose.

I steadied myself near the cliff’s edge as the wind blew a bit harder.

No matter whether you are a champion or not. No matter where the company sees you fitting on the card in a match. Everyone has something to lose, Max.

I give the camera my best classic smile.

You talk about layups, that’s cute. There are layups and then there are slam dunks. Your leg injury was not news to me and trusting a sports psychologist? You should have looked at your horoscope online instead. It’s cheaper and way more accurate than those overpaid headshrinkers.

I allow the smile to remain as I pull the shades down just enough to reveal my eyes and my seriousness.

We all do what we have to do to try to win and to stay relevant though right? Are you willing to go through rehab again for that leg? That’s what is going to happen whether you are fully back or not. I’m a surgeon in the ring. Your weak point was already known to me.

Sliding the shades back into place, I continue.

Like any other professional, that’s my target and something I do so well. You should consult with Vinnie about that. I feel certain he’ll explain to you what it means when you pinpoint your weakness.

I shake my head again.

It’s all very tiresome, and cliche when someone tells you I have nothing to lose. Yes you do, Max, your livelihood is what you have to lose. Your ability to feed your family is what you have to lose. The respect of your peers is what you have to lose. People don’t like failures, Max. I guess that’s one more thing you and them will have to get used to.

The smile is replaced by a sad smirk and a soft chuckle.

You can always ask your partner for a reference point if you like. She knows all too well what it feels like to lose when there’s nothing to lose.

I turn back to watch the ocean, the seagulls diving along with the pelicans in search of a tasty snack. Occasionally one of them will actually get a fish and fly off to enjoy it.

One of fifteen, not a good batting average for the birds. They’re not much different than people really when you think about it.

Instead of trying to fend for themselves, the fourteen birds chase after the pelican and begin diving on him trying to force him to drop his earned snack.

Everyone is trying to take shortcuts in order to get the prize without earning it. Much like the two of you. Sure you’ve beaten other teams to get to the finals, but who did you actually beat to get here?

I shake my head as the pelican being chased eludes the others and finishes off his lunch, much to the chagrin of the others, then they bank away and go back to looking for their own meal.

Let’s see, you beat a pair of very talented rookies to get to the finals, so there’s that. You beat Miles and his partner, but that’s a whole lot of who cares. Oh, and Todd Williams.

I gave that statement a slow clap and rolled my eyes.

Max, I’ve been called a lot of things, everything really but a child of God. Your partner calling me predictable is really rather amusing. Considering I use her promo as a cure for insomnia.

Fade.

{Mixon Inc HQ - New York, NY - “Feel The Burn”}

As soon as I stepped out of the cab, I could feel eyes on me. Nothing unusual when you are in the big apple. A light wind stirred the clouds above me and a gentle rain had begun to fall. I made my way inside to the lobby where I found myself surrounded by armed security. I was wearing my finest suit for this meeting and had the information I needed for it in a manila envelope tucked under my arm. The guy in charge stepped up to address me, “What business do you have here at the tower?” I smiled at his attempt at intimidation, “It makes me sad that you don’t remember me, Butch.” He looked me over and began rubbing his jaw. “Mister Bane, do you have an appointment with Mister Mixon?” I nodded towards the receptionist and she spoke up, “He does, Butch is about twenty minutes.” I winked at Butch, “Nothing personal Butch, just a business meeting.” He glared at me and finally quit rubbing his jaw. It was the same jaw that I had broken the last time we had run into each other. In return, I just smirked at him and brushed past him to approach the desk. The receptionist, Wendy, handed me a pass that would allow me to access the elevator and other doors inside the tower.

I stepped into the elevator and pressed the button for the floor that housed the offices. The elevator finally came to a rest after a brief up and down motion that was so common with these devices. The chime rang inside the elevator and the doors opened. I stepped into the hall and went to the next waiting area. The executive assistant, Jenny by name, greeted me pleasantly. “Good Morning Mister Bane, would you like your usual while you wait?” I smiled in return, “Thanks Jenny, yes, just black coffee.” She nodded and hurried away to get my coffee.

She came back within moments with my cup of coffee, “There you go, Mister Bane.” I took the cup from her and became amused with the size of my cup in relation to the size of my hand. “Thank you, Jenny, you’re the best.” She smiled at the kindness and I nodded to her before turning and taking a seat on one of the plush couches that were nearby. I didn’t have to wait very long when Jenny announced, “Mister Mixon is ready for you, Mister Bane.” I nodded my appreciation, taking my cup of coffee with me, and she escorted me to the conference room where we usually met. I was mildly surprised as I entered the room to see all three of his sons in the room, along with Senor Del Gado. The older Del Gado, upon seeing me, immediately flushed red with anger. At the head of the table was the Mixon Director of the Board, who sat there with barely contained mirth. I nodded to him and gave him a wink. I handed the envelope over to Mister Pendergrass, the Director of the Board and he scanned it briefly. “I believe this is all correct.” He rose while I took a seat across from Senor Del Gado and smiled as he fumed.

The eldest boy shot a smile my way as our plan began to unfold. You see, this plan had begun to take wing some six months ago. It required patience and stealth on my part in order to pull this off. I would slowly and systematically begin buying small shares of stock from his children. I would allow them to buy it back afterward. They sold it to me at a discounted rate while I would sell it back to them at the full price. The second part of that was something I had not shared with them, at least not yet. I may be a bastard, but I’m not a dumb bastard. Mister Mixon was confused and stood there with his mouth hanging open. “Well Tommy, I know you’re likely very confused at this point in time.” As I said it, both he and Del Gado looked like they were reaching for something in their jackets. I dropped Del Gado’s pistol and knife on the table. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you. At least not until we are done presenting data to you.” They stop of course because I am known to travel with firearms. “Oh, Francisco.” If looks could kill, I’d be dead thirty times over.

Through clenched teeth, “What is the meaning of this!?” He exclaimed the best he could. From my inner pocket, I produced the legal documents. “This is from your wife’s attorney. She is filing for divorce.” He looked down at the papers. “You sir have been served.” He didn’t respond at first, so I decided to develop more agro with this chump. “She also asked me to deliver a message.” He looked up and I flipped him off, his only response was to sit down heavily in his chair again. Tom Mixon still stood behind his chair, so enraged that his arms were shaking. Jonathan Pendergrass, the current Chairman of the board at Mixon Inc, still amused finally speaks up. “Senor Del Gado, I believe you had put your shares of Mixon stock in your wife’s name?” He absently nodded and waved at the man with a “go on” motion. “Very well, you held thirty percent stock in this company up until an hour ago, when she sold that stock to Mister Bane.” Del Gado sat there struck to his core, all he could do was shake his head in disgust.

Pendergrass continued, “Mister Mixon,” he began and Tom turned his back to the table, still trembling with rage. “Your children have sold all shares of their stock to Mister Bane as well. This gives Mister Bane..” Mixon interjected, “Sixty-Five percent ownership of my company.” Nonplussed, Pendergrass corrected him. “Mixon Inc has been publicly traded for a long time, when your father went public, it no longer “belonged” to the family.” Mixon went to the window and stared out. “What happens now? We’re all just kicked out?” The conference room phone buzzed just then. Pendergrass answered the call, “Mister Pendergrass, additional guests that you were expecting are here.” “Thank you, Jenny, please send them in.” With that, the Federal Bureau of Investigation stormed the room. Displaying their badges, wearing the FBI jackets, they placed everyone in the room under arrest with the exception of myself, the Mixon children,  and Mister Pendergrass. Tom Mixon was charged with insider trading, money laundering, and suspicion of conspiracy to become involved with human trafficking. Del Gado was arrested for human trafficking, promoting prostitution, promoting child slave labor, insider trading, felony fraud. The list went on and on as the officers escorted the two men out of the building.

Fade.

{Unnamed Studio in L.A.}

It was like any other studio really, textured sound dampening tiles on the wall, boom-style microphone hanging from the ceiling. They waited on me to get settled in, as I lowered the microphone and sat on a stool. I gave them the thumbs up and they began recording the video and audio for this promo.

Predictability, is one of the many things I’ve been accused of. The more egregious accusation is that we’ve relied on interference in order to win matches. So, let’s begin there, shall we?

I pause for a quick breath and a sip of the coffee I had brought in.

Ahh, that’s good stuff right there. Not as good as Kat’s coffee but when you’re on the road you make do with what you can find.

Another sip of coffee and a wink at the camera.

So, the interference. You see, I won this world title two times without it. I didn’t ask anyone to interfere in our matches. I guess some people just have a beef they want to settle.

I set the cup of coffee on the bar height table in front of me.

Someone likes to talk about tradition these days because it’s convenient. You being a former champion down in grime, I’d expect more of you than going for low-hanging fruit.

I take a pause to breathe and dig a pack of cigarettes out of my pocket. I light one and inhale deeply.

So, I’m predictable am I? Were you able to predict that I would win the world title twice, while you languished in matches that were beneath you, Myra?

Another drag from my cigarette and I exhaled slowly.

Were you able to predict the rise of the group known as the saviors?

I allow a smile to tug at the corners of my mouth.

The simple, straightforward answer to these questions is no.

My smile is now more obvious.

But, yeah, I’m predictable. That’s one thing that neither myself or Mikah are. I’m not going to go on this, no you, shtick because that would be far too easy. And far beneath me to be quite honest.

Another drag from my cigarette.

At this point really, talking to you or about you is rather pointless, isn’t it? Myra and I won’t be in the ring together at any point and time. Max, I’m the guy you have to beat. I’m the man that you have to pin to become the Sin City World Champion.

I smile fondly as I remember how confident he appeared to be on Twitter.

I do love your confidence, Max. That and five, or is it six dollars now…will get you a cup of coffee.

I pick up the cigarette out of the ashtray and take another drag.

Excruciating pain seems to be the only thing that teaches anyone anything these days, Max. You better come looking for a fight, otherwise, this will be the shortest match in the history of this event.

I take one last drag from the cigarette and crush it out.

That’s the difference between us, Max, I will come for the fight. The fight is the only reason I’ve stayed here this long.

My smile broadens once again when I think of what the bosses may be thinking when they see that.


Oh, and my contract comes up at the end of April. It would be a real shame if I decided to take the Sin City World Championship to another company, huh?

Fade

{Joey DTLA near the Galen Center, Los Angeles, California - “A break from the norm”}

A break from the norm was what I was looking for. There is a place called Pollo Loco in Dallas that has a similar feel to Joey’s. I was here for the chicken, of course, I loved chicken that had any kind of south American vibe to it. When I entered the restaurant it was packed. As I looked around the room, A large number of Latinos were having lunch, all bunched up around the tables. I patiently waited until I could find a space big enough for me to slide in. It took a few minutes but a spot opened up. I quickly took my seat while the young lady cleared and wiped down the table. She smiled pleasantly, “We don’t normally see your kind in here.” I smiled back at her as genuinely as I could. “You don’t see a lot of hungry wrestlers?” She laughed, “Sure we’ll go with that.” I gave her my order and she slipped away. Two pieces of chicken, yuca fries, and plantains. A few moments later she came back, “The Chef wanted me to make sure you were certain about the chicken order.” I smiled up at her, “Yes ma’am, I’m certain.” She nodded her head, “it’s pretty hot,” she said quietly. I laughed, “I’m a Texan, I’m pretty sure I can handle it.” She laughed, “We’ve heard that before.” I laughed in return, “I’m sure,” I responded. She went back to the kitchen and I settled into my seat.

I checked my phone while I waited, no new messages, which while unfortunate was not unexpected. Amber had been trying to stay away from me, mostly because talking about things was uncomfortable for her. Through the years, I’ve found this to be common in our industry, when someone is wrong about something, they get defensive and will root themself in place just so they don’t have to admit it. I didn’t have to wait too long before my lunch arrived. The aroma of the chicken filled my senses in the most pleasant way possible. I had noticed the chef, he was standing there at the swinging doors that led to the kitchen, and my waitress was standing not too far away. I didn’t want to disappoint them, so I bit into the drumstick. The flavor was amazing. I leaned back in my chair and savored the experience. The burn hit as the peppers kicked in, I smiled and winked at the waitress. I swallowed that mouthful and went for another. I watched the chef up over the edge of my drumstick, he smiled, nodded his head, and went back to the kitchen. The waitress came to check on me regularly, I’m sure she was hoping that she was right and I was just another white boy who couldn’t stand up to spicy foods. My waitress, Felicia, or at least that’s what was on her nametag. Came by one last time, “The heat of that really didn’t bother you, did it?”

I smiled a wolfish grin, “No ma’am, you see, I was born and raised in Southeast Texas. She started to say something but I held up a finger to forestall her. “I grew up on cajun and Thai food,” I said finally. She started laughing. “Okay, you got me on that one, you said you were a wrestler?” I nodded, “yeah, we have a show in the next few days.” “I’ve been hearing advertisements on the radio the last few days, Sin City Wrestling, right?” I nodded my head, “Yes ma’am.” She was thoughtful for a moment, so I took the pause in the conversation and left her a tip on the table. “What’s your name? Or should I just call you Texas?” I laughed, “My name is Mac.” Her eyes got wide for a second, “My kids hate you,” she quipped. I smiled again, “Good, that means I’m doing my job.” I slid the tip over to her and stood up. “Felicia it was great to talk to you, but I do have to go. I’ve got stuff to do for the show and they hate it when I’m late.” She nodded, “Thank you.” I was almost at the door when I heard her yelling my name across the room. I stopped and she was right on my heels, “This is too much..”. I studied her for a long moment as her eyes filled with tears. “Felicia, how many children do you have?” I asked her very quietly. In return, she held up three fingers. I reached into the inside pocket of my jacket and gave her 4 front-row seats for Blaze of Glory.

I left her standing there absolutely shell-shocked. See, I’m a terrible human being, but I know the struggle of the single mom. There were hundreds of thousands of women like Felicia in the world, maybe millions. I wasn’t trying to show off or flash the cash for the sake of it. Any time, that I’ve had the opportunity to make someone's life even a little better, I take it. It has zero to do with making the company appear a certain way, or garnering more interest in my own personal brand. I grew up poor and I hated it. It’s one of the reasons I never turn down a payday if I can help it.

Fade.


{Galen Center, Los Angeles, California - “Fuck You”}

I arrived at the Galen Center a few days before Blaze of Glory Ten in order to check the arena, know my way around a bit, and cut the final promo before the show. They had erected the Blaze of Glory X banner and had the cameras and audio set up. I smiled as I walked up to the producers. “Just holler, when you’re ready for me.” I turned to walk away and almost ran into the producer with my coffee. “Oh..sorry Mister Bane!” I smiled at him, “No harm, I didn’t catch your name last time.” He returned the smile, “I’m Pete Hooks,” he said as he handed me the coffee. “You’re a good man, Pete, thank you for my coffee.” “Of course, it’s my pleasure sir.”

I wonder what it must be like to walk through life that fucking happy with no concerns.”

I slid out of my jacket and laid it up on the crate nearby. I took a sip of my coffee and then set it down as they were signaling me that they were ready. You could hear the denim scraping against denim as I walked over. I was wearing the new “Chronic Chris Page Enterprises” T-Shirt that they spotted. “That shirt is sick, Mac.” I smiled and nodded, “Thanks,” I said as I went to the appropriate spot just below the boom microphone. They counted me down from 5 to 1, And we’re rolling

Here we are, just days away from a defining moment in the history of four people. What’s on the line?

I unstrap the world title from around my waist and hold it up for everyone to see.

This.

The most prestigious title in the world.



I rest the belt on my shoulder as I continue.

That’s not the only thing. There is also the goal that Mikah has to hear Mark Ward admit that she is his favorite bombshell.

Slapping the face of the title.

Max wants so badly to hold this for himself. Who knows, maybe I’ll be in a generous mood and let him touch it before the match starts.

I take the belt down off my shoulder and look at it. The date on it is December, nineteenth, twenty-twenty-one.

We are quickly rolling in on that one hundred-day mark. Funny, how that seems special somehow.

I give a glance at the camera now, pretending to feel some remorse.

I really should probably apologize to Myra, I said some really terrible things about her.

I sigh, keeping the facade up for as long as I can then begin laughing.

Not a fucking chance!

I double myself over with laughter, holding my hand out as if asking for a moment.

Sorry, I just couldn’t help myself. Uhm…Max, do you know the Heimlich maneuver? You know, just in case your partner chokes again?

I turn the laughter off just as quickly as I let it go.

On a more serious note, it doesn’t get any more serious than this.

I hoist the title up, practically shoving it into the camera.

This belongs to me, you are coming after something that I laid claim to back in December.

The intensity I feel is etched on my face.

You’re coming into my natural habitat to steal what’s mine and I won’t tolerate that. Max, you’re in the deep end now and you coming face to face with the most dangerous predator in it.

Me!


when you feel that chill, but you can’t figure out where the danger is, that’s when you’ll know the end is near.

27
The More Things Change, The More They Remain The Same

"Failures do what is tension relieving, while winners do what is goal achieving."

- Denis Waitley.


{Galen Center - Los Angeles, CA - “Promo Day Part 1”}

[on-camera]


 The ring had already been set up I had noticed as I walked down the make-shift ramp, with the world title slung over my shoulder. I could hear the echo of my boots on the metal ramp as I approached the ring. I smiled as I walked up the ring steps, carefully wiping my feet before entering the ring. I looked around the arena, making note of where seats were blocked off in case we didn’t sell the place out for the show. It would be a big one for sure. Especially for Amber and me. “The Golden Couple” was always in danger of losing the titles that we fought so hard to win and hold onto. I see that we are recording and so I begin.

Today we return to the scene of the crime so to speak. The finals of the Blast from the Past tournament.

Holding my arm out and making a sweeping motion.

This is not the same arena of course as last year. It is however the same ring that was used last year.

I frown a bit in remembering how Myra and I had failed the last time.

The constant in this of course is that two people who were in the finals last year have returned to the finals. We are on opposing sides this time is the only difference.

I walk from the center of the ring to the ropes, where I rest my elbows on them. I thought about how I was living in her head rent-free throughout this tournament. I did that from one small statement.

For a short amount of time, I had thought that I was the reason we lost Myra.

I lower my head as if studying the boots I wear.

I put the burden on my shoulders because it was my shoulders that were pinned to the mat.

I look back up at the camera with a look that shouts defiance and pent-up intensity waiting to be let out.

I’ve come to realize over the course of the last year, that simply isn’t true. You were the reason we lost. You’ll also be the reason that Mr. Burk won’t be wearing this title anytime soon.

I hold the Sin City Wrestling World Title out for the cameras to focus on. I smile at the thought of this past year.

We lost in the finals but one of us went on to accomplish our goals.

I smirked at the camera as if she was standing in front of me, the contempt as obvious through my expression as it is with the way I speak.

We both cashed in the Internet Titles we held, but of the two of us, I was the one with the killer instinct.

To emphasize each point, I slam my right hand into the left.

I was the one who finished what they started.

The sound gets louder as I go on.

You’re not a closer and I doubt you ever will be.

I stop and allow myself to unwind.

I would be remiss and downright disrespectful in not giving you a nod of respect for the reign you had as internet champion. Not many can say they have done better.

I smile a genuine smile this time, with no sarcasm.

Except for my wife that is.

I allow the smile to linger.

Based on what I’ve seen from you, I don’t think you have the stomach for this anymore. To be perfectly clear, I said what I said and you’re damn right I think that Mikah is an upgrade in partners.

I push myself away from the ring ropes, obviously disgusted with the topic of Myra having been my partner the year before.

Besides the fact that it’s true, the difference in philosophy between the two of you is huge.

Now openly glaring, any thoughts of respect for Myra are gone completely now.

You see, Mikah is not afraid to get her hands dirty, she’s not afraid of doing whatever it takes to win. That, my dear, is where you failed me last year. So upgrade? No doubt about that, it’s all on video for the world to see. She’s gotten almost every pin for us so far in the tournament.

Sneering at the camera I continue.

Killer Instinct.

My facial expression remains unchanged as I prepare to wrap up this portion.

It’s a thing, a thing that you don’t seem to have anymore. When you come to this match, you better channel that other version of yourself because this is not working.


Fade.

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas, NV - “Pinky Promises”}

[off-camera]


 After having almost destroyed our living room, the day that Amber left, I began the cleanup process. The couch was moved out of the room, along with the other furniture. I had picked up some mesh and spackle, along with paint that matches to begin the repair work. Without warning or announcement, while I was on a stepstool spackling one of the holes my daughter arrived. She cleared her throat and I nearly jumped out of my skin. “Baby Girl! Don’t do that to an old man!” She giggled and the young man who was with her laughed quietly. I arched an eyebrow at her and she knew what that was about.

“Daddy, meet Todd, he’s a good friend from school,” She started as I climbed down off the ladder. I stared at “Todd” for a moment and then stuck my hand out to shake his. My daughter watched me closely as the young man tentatively shook my hand. He was scared of me already, and that was a good sign. At least the boy had some sense about him. “Todd, it’s good to meet you. I would say I’ve heard nothing but good things, but truth is, Julez hasn’t mentioned anything about anyone at school.” He smiled and in response, he said to me, “Not really surprising Mister Bane. She’s a very private person.” I smiled at the kid, “Runs in the family.” Now focussing on my daughter, “So, what brings you home from the east coast?” She rolled up the sleeves of her long sleeve shirt to show me a brand new tattoo. “I wanted to show you this,” she said with pride as she handed me a folded-up note. I didn’t have to open it, I knew what it was.

Fifteen Years Ago

“ Daddy, where are you going?” I looked up to see my five-year-old daughter looking at me with a very concerned look. “To the moon, baby girl.” She seemed to think about that for a moment, likely deciding whether what I said was bullshit or not. With a very serious look, she said to me, “Can we go to the moon together?” I smiled at her in return and said, “One day, we certainly will.” She frowned a bit, “Could you write it down for me?” I chuckled softly, “Absolutely, as long as you promise not to try and sue me someday.” Even at the age of five, the child had the mind of a lawyer. To seal the deal, I extended my pinky and she, hers, the ultimate pact was made. There is no more binding deal than a pinky promise. She and I both knew that and that conniving five-year-old mind felt satisfied with the pact and went on her way. While she went off to play with her chemistry set or what have you, I dutifully sat down at my writing desk and penned the following.

One day we will go to the moon. Love Dad.

Present Day

I wrapped her in a tight hug and it was returned immediately. “I love you, Daddy.” I squeezed her a bit tighter, “And I love you too, baby girl.” The tattoo was nothing more than script, but it held a beauty of its own. Maybe not to anyone else but me and her but it was a large part of our history as father and daughter. A sweet memory from her childhood that still resonated with me. It had been the easiest way to leave home for work at the time that did no harm. That simple act of a pinky promise, probably did more for our relationship than any other act of kindness by either of us.

“So, what’s up with the hole’s in the wall?” I smiled at her, “Oh, you know, just patching up old nail holes.” She rolled her eyes at me, “Really? I was unaware that they made a nail that big.” I laughed at the statement and responded, “Oh yeah, when was the last time you were in a hardware store?” That got a laugh from Todd with that, muttering under his breath, “Yep, you’re definitely her father, alright.” I barked a laugh, “Yeah, the snark is strong in this family.” I absent-mindedly scratched my beard, before I could say more, my train of thought was broken. “Dad, where’s Amber? I wanted to introduce Todd to her as well, he’s the one that did the tattoo for me.” I nodded, “Of course, I think that she’s still in New Jersey. “There was something about a big publication wanting to do a story on her.” She smiled at me knowing that was a lie. We would talk later about it, and my unwillingness to talk about family issues in front of her friend. “So, where are you two off to next?” “I thought I might take Todd down to the strip since he’s never been to Las Vegas before.” I dug my wallet out and gave her my black AMEX card. “On me, Julez. I hope you guys have a great time.” They started to leave but then it was Todd to my surprise who stopped. “Mister Bane, could I bother you to come with us?”

I smiled, “You know what? Why not, this can wait for later.” I said as I gestured towards the repairs that remain unfinished. “Just give me a minute to clean up.” He nodded and Julez squeezed his hand reassuringly. Friend my ass I thought as I headed to the bathroom to wash my hands and face.

Fade.

{Southeast Shore, Oahu, Hawaii - “Promo Day Part 2”}

[on-camera]

[5 P.M.]

Standing on the beach I look out over the water rushing in and then slowly receding. Something I had witnessed earlier in the day triggered something within me and I decided to talk about it as part of the promo I would turn in.

Welcome to beautiful Oahu, kids.

I show the shark flag that had been up since this morning in the camera’s shot.

It is a beautiful place but not without its dangers. That flag has been up and flying since dawn.

I give the camera a grim smile.

Any time you go into an animal's habitat, you are not the apex predator as a young man of seventeen found out today.
I panned over to where there was still quite a bit of blood on the sand.

A tiger shark took a lot from him and his family.

One of the great things about this island is you can see out pretty far into the water. The camera shows a dorsal fin breaching the surface every once in a while.

Unlike me, sharks are creatures that use stealth and speed to get their prey.

I look at the camera with an unmistakable intensity.

I’m much more upfront and in your face about things.

The grim smile turns into a predatory one.

Max already knows this, don’t you Max.

Occasionally a tourist will wander into the shot, but I keep focused and continue.

You see, this match would be easy if I hated you, Max.

I sigh and shake my head.

I don’t though, you’re one of the few people around that I actually have respect for.

I come back to business now and the hard expression returns.

The point is, Max. That ring is my habitat and you are not the predator there, I am.

My facial expression never changes.

Max and I met in the tournament last year and I promptly bounced him from contention in Blast from the Past.

I smirk and shake my head.

So, you’re feeling confident, why? Oh, because you have my partner from last year.

I sigh a rather loud and obnoxious sigh.

You weren’t ready last year and you’re certainly not ready this year.

A man walks out in front of me with fishing gear, wearing hip waders. I look over at him, “Hey Chief, you see those signs right?” In return, he flips me off, “I know what I’m doing.” I shrug in return.

You see this bright boy Max? Much like you, he was warned about going into the habitat where he’s not the apex predator.

I continue to watch this man wade out into the water.

I guess everyone has to learn the hard way.

I shake my head as I watch the man go further out into the water.

And like you, he’s in over his head.

The man then spots the dorsal fin not far from him and tries to start backpedaling.

And like you, he’s realized the error far too late.

The scene ends with the fisherman screaming for help as a shark attacks his legs. Blood fills the water where he had stood. The lifeguards rush out to help him.

Fade.

{The Oblivion Garage - Las Vegas, NV - “Rebuilding”}

[Off-Camera]
[5 A.M.]

Since the garage had been cleared for rebuilding by the city, the materials for that had started arriving. We knew this would drive our insurance through the roof but I was unwilling to part with it. This had to be rebuilt. So, I sat in my office chair out on the loading dock. I had a small table beside me to set my cup and cigarettes on. Another load of sheetrock had come in. They would rip all the old out and replace it. I sat there with my coffee and a fresh lit cigarette as they brought the last load in. The little fella carrying the clipboard was named Mark. I’d be willing to bet there was vegetable broth in his thermos instead of coffee. He approached me with the clipboard since I obviously had to sign for it.

“Those things are bad for your health,” he nodded towards my cigarette as he approached. “So is sticking your nose in someone else’s business kid,” I said with a smile and a light tone. He handed me the clipboard and I studied it, then finally signed it. “Good luck with the rebuild,” he said politely as he walked away. I didn’t say anything in return, as I took another sip of coffee. I swallowed the dark coffee with a slight grimace as it had cooled down considerably. I dumped the remainder on the ground just off the loading dock. I flicked what was left of my cigarette in the liquid where it sizzled and went out. I made my way back inside to the coffee pot and poured a fresh cup. I then made my way to the front of the shop where the chair that I has used to assault Senor Del Gado still sat. I noticed it still had his blood on it as well. I smirked at that memory. My phone chimed as I sat down. It was a message from Amber.

Do you remember our first night together in Atlantic City?”

I replied quickly since she’s been so erratic lately.

How could I forget that? The conversations and…other things, will live in my memory for a long time.

I smiled at the statement I made back to her, it had been such a long time ago.

A few years ago

It was hard to imagine that two people who had started as bitter rivals could have ever ended up lovers. We had literally torn each other apart just a few nights before. It was the finals of a tournament to decide a new number one contender in the old Carnage Wrestling company out of Baltimore that we had worked for at the time. It had been our rubber match. She had beat me in Boardwalk Wrestling a few years earlier and I had returned the favor in another of those tourneys when she was returning to Carnage. She would go on to win the World Title in a match with a man who would later adopt her. That single act of kindness and love would change a lot of people’s opinions of him. I digress though, the real item here is our conversation that night.

After the lovemaking, I watched her sleep for a long time that night. I was totally captivated by her beauty and her fierceness in the way she lived. She was truly a marvel to me.  Before I knew it, the sun was coming up. I crawled out of bed and got dressed. I tied my bandanna securely and picked up my bag. I hesitated there by the door, to this day I’m still not sure why. I stood there and that’s when I realized that where ever I thought I was going, well, I was already there. I could literally go anywhere in the world. I somehow knew at that moment that I could never find again, the light I had seen in her eyes anywhere else but here. Until that night, I had not been with another woman, other than my recently departed wife, Melissa. The thing about Amber that’s always been true, is she learned like I did it was dangerous to cling to something that could end in a heartbeat. It’s like being betrayed by someone when you lose that one thing you thought could never end. She had gone through something similar with another wrestler and of course, cancer taking Melissa almost killed me. So, I did what any lunatic would do. I sat my bag by the door, removed my bandanna, and started making coffee.

She had done so much for me when we first met on neutral ground and away from the circus that is this business. She had told me that I shouldn’t feel obligated to her, that I had the freedom to leave. The more important aspect of that is that she gave me the freedom to stay. That all by itself was worth my weight in gold to me. Once the coffee was done, I brought her a cup of black coffee and sat by the bed. I woke her gently and offered her a cup. She took it gently, trying not to spill any of it. We had only been together a short time, but I knew from the first time I laid eyes on her that she was mine and no one else would do. She gave me a quizzical look, “You’ve got that “Alabama” look on your face, what’s on your mind?” I chuckled softly, “You mean that big dumb guy in love with a little redhead looks?” She laughed a silvery laugh and winked at me. “Yes, that one.” I smiled and leaned back on the chair. “I mean where should I even start,” I said with a smile. “You’ve never put any restrictions on me. You’ve given me the freedom to leave if I wanted to. I think the most important thing you’ve given me is the freedom to stay, Red.” Her eyes welled ever so slightly. “I love you, Amber, and there’s nothing on the face of this planet that could ever change that.”

Present Day

We continued our text conversation back and forth until it was time for her to go to another interview for Sin City. I had let her know that materials were here for the rebuild and that I would not even think about starting any of it without her here. She told me, thank you, and that she loved me. That small act by her helped to ease my mind for a bit and I was able to enjoy my cigarette and coffee. My phone chirped again at an incoming call, it was Rene from the Hells Gate School in Grand Junction Colorado. My brother in arms, and heart. I quickly answered the phone, “hey hey brother,” I said as enthusiastically as I could. “Hi Mac, how’s the training going?” I grunted as I put the cigarette out. “Pretty good, I continued to work on the things we discussed while I was in Hawaii training with Mikah.” “Good, based on what I know of Max Burk, I think that’s valuable.” Rene was one of a kind, dude, he was the ultimate cautious optimistic. “Well, Rene, if it wasn’t valuable, I know you wouldn’t have mentioned anything at all.” He barked a laugh in my ear, causing me to pull the phone away for a moment. “I’m glad you feel that way, brotherman.” I smiled when he said it, “Of course, if you can’t trust family, who can you trust,” I said in a reverent tone. Rene was one of those people that was beyond reliable, his scouting was always on point.

When I first went to the dojo, they took the speed training that I had already started the year before and helped me to turn it up a notch. Within a month or so, the gains were obvious. I was hanging with people half my age, not only that but dominating them. “Indeed, alright, let us know if you need anything.” Another warm smile crossed my lips, “I will and I’ll try to call more often, big guy.” I knew they were worried, even with my link to Whisper, the others were worried about my stability. They probably would for a while until I gave them a reason to not worry. That meant keeping a firm grip on my anger. After a long pause, “Please do stay in touch, Mac, Kat, and Whisper are concerned about your mental health. That whole Amber thing..” I smiled and appreciated their concern. “Thanks, Rene, I’ll do that, and nothing worry about my friend. It will work itself out or it won’t.”

Fade.

{Galen Center - Los Angeles, CA - “Promo Day Part 3”}

[on-camera][/b

[7:00 A.M.]

“Hey Mac, want some coffee,” was shouted at me by one of the producers. It was early, so I readily agreed. “Yeah, black please.” He paused for just a moment and asked, “Since when?” I smiled, how long have I been drinking black coffee now. “It’s a recent thing, trying to cut down on my sugar intake.” I lied easily, not really wanting to admit I had started taking it that way because it reminded me of Amber. I missed her terribly and that was a hard thing for me to admit. The day she took her wedding ring off and stuck it in her pocket damn near crippled me. The show must go on, however, no matter how I was feeling about it. They brought me some black coffee and I smiled, nodding my head in thanks. “I appreciate it, thank you.” The producer, Chris, “You’re welcome.” He started to turn away, “You sure you’re good for today? I know you’re schedule is crazy.” Empathy from the staff was something new, had they started hiring new people. “You look tired.” I smiled, “Thanks for the concern, but I’m good.” He then hurried off to get things finalized.

A short time later, he signaled that the crew was ready. So, I set the empty coffee cup down on a nearby moving crate and went to the set for the promo. “They’re ready for you, Mac. Good luck in that match, defending your title once I again, I saw.” I smiled, “At least you pay attention to what we do, thanks for the good wishes. I’ll just do what I always do.” He nodded and stepped to the side. I went to the mark on the floor. I kept my bandanna on and my jacket. Moving the flaps of my jacket to the side, so that the title belt would show easily. I got tired of hefting it up on my shoulder to make a point. The assistant producer counted me down from three to one.

Blast from the past part two, y’all.

I smiled at the camera, as genuine as I could muster.

I and Mikah will take on Myra and Max Burk.

I allow the smile to slide.

All the hype and the buildup, it’s been fun to watch right?

I smirk a bit at the statement.

Guess what? The fun is about to end as we get real

Even the crew can feel my mood darken as I continue.

Now, I know that I’ve said some rather harsh things about them both.

The look of intensity returns as I glare at the camera.

I’m just getting started. My harsh words…shit that’s just the beginning of what I have to say about these two.

The glare or scowl if you will continue as I focus.

I really didn’t think it would be the two of you that Mikah and I would face in the finals.

I pick up the nearby water bottle and twist the cap off. Taking a long drink before I continue.

I never could have imagined that you would best Jaycee and his partner.

I placed the cap back on the bottle and secured it before setting it back down.

It’s not that I don’t think you’re capable.

Half a smile returns, tugging at the corners of my mouth.

Wait…oh yes it is.

I laugh at what I said and it takes me a minute to get my breath.

I don’t think either of you has what it fucking takes to hold the top prizes in this company. Period.

I shake my head as my own amusement fades.

I mean, come on Max, if the company archives are correct. You’ve never held any belt in Sin City Wrestling other than the Roulette Title, is that right?

Focusing on the camera now and my goals.

That’s enough about you two, now it’s time to talk about us. Honestly, we are way more interesting anyway.

I smirked as I continued.

Let’s see, Mikah is like a 3-time Bombshells champion, former internet champion, Roulette Champion, and Mixed tag champion on a couple of occasions. In other words, a grand slam champion.

I continue on after a breath.

I’m a two-time world heavyweight champion, one-time roulette, and Internet champion. A triple crown champion in my own right.

Getting ready to wrap this up, I just let it fly.

So, all of that being said, we’re based out of Vegas so why would anyone bet against us? The short answer is, if they’re smart they won’t. The smart money will always be on us, not on a couple of “B” players. I couldn’t even keep a straight face and call you two, “B+” players.

I start to wave the camera crew off indicating that I’m done when a final thought occurs to me. Make sure that the belt is exposed. I then hook my thumbs behind it.

See this? This belt belongs to me. Max, I know you want this, they all do. It’s one of the prices you pay as a world champion. There’s a huge target on my back and I wouldn’t want it any other way. Not you or anyone else is going to anytime soon. If that should happen then you can truly call them the best in this company. Until then, all contenders are just victims of their own arrogance in believing that they had a shot, to begin with.



28
Climax Control Archives / BFTP - vs. Goth and Candy
« on: March 04, 2022, 07:30:14 PM »
BFTP - vs. Goth and Candy

#OOC - I’ve used Mikah, Whisper, Kim Pain, and Renegade with their handler's permission.

“We should forgive our enemies, but not before they are hanged”
― Heinrich Heine



Life is full of twists and turns. One minute you are on top of the world and that next thing you know, you’ve hit rock bottom. Just one of my many observations from the top of the mountain. I am the standard-bearer for Sin City Wrestling. It’s the reason I make appearances in other companies. Part of the reason anyway. I like the interactions with the other talents from around the globe. It’s given me a chance to do a lot of cool things. I wear the Sin City World Title to those events. I like to talk about this company at those events. It does a couple of things for us. It increases our viewership and if someone is tired of their boss's shit, they have asked me about my home company. Just as importantly, it allows me to recruit potential members of Oblivion. We’ve toyed with the idea of expanding the oblivion brand. We might start establishing new chapters of Oblivion in these other companies. I know that would really rub Jones, and the Wolf’s Lair the wrong way. Especially when we’ll be doing it the right way instead of the way he did it.

This is part of the reason that I signed up with Chris Page. The opportunities he provides would take considerably more time to cultivate and the end results are amazing. To be clear, Chris is my agent, not my manager. Some would say that it’s semantics but not when your agent has just as active a career as I do. He’ll step in as he did at The Denzil Porter Invitational when Amber couldn’t make it. He fought alongside me, Ken Davison, and Kyra Johnson. We may not have won that match, but it was an even playing field. That’s something that has always been important to me. That’s how you get the best out of people. That is what leaders do. The most important takeaway from last week though would be my second title defense since beating Alex Jones. In Sin City, I am currently undefeated, and that is my focus, I will continue to grind and get better. That is what champions do, they do everything they can so that they are never surprised by the ability of others.

With all these kids coming in to challenge me, my health is my top priority. That means more cardio and more agility training. It’s something that I’ve been working on for the last several months. The reason is simple, I love being at the top of the food chain around here and I’ll continue to do whatever it takes. This title is mine, and it’s going to stay mine until I get tired of it. It doesn’t matter who you are in this company. When you try to take what’s mine, you’ll pay the price. I’m not selective about who I beat the hell out of. When you come for the title, that makes you my enemy, that’s never a good spot to be in. Arrogant? Maybe, but until someone here can pin me, it’s nothing but fact. Think about that for a moment, we are three months into the year and no one yet has pinned me. Think Goth can? Not hardly, he had the opportunity to do that last year and failed. If it’s between the two of us, then our victory is sealed.



{The Oblivion Garage - Las Vegas, NV - “The Apology”}
[8 A.M. Thursday]

None of the rebuilding had begun yet, the chill of the air causing goosebumps to form on my bare arms as I walked from my bike to the entry point of the garage. Even though the debris had been cleared out, there was still a heavy smoke smell. I was still very angry about this, not the garage but what happened within it. The garage was just a building after all. The fact that they tried to hurt my wife, and knowing that she went back in after that title belt. That was the real hot point for me. It was amusing to me that Dominic Del Gado had agreed to meet me here. He would likely bring some of his thugs with him. Certainly wouldn’t be the first time that someone thought they could get the drop on me. Likely wouldn’t be the last either. Especially after my appearance in XWF last night. The look on Theo Pryce’s face was priceless. I had made my way into the office and sat in the office chair. The same chair that Amber had been seated in when they came here. I looked down at the floor for a moment and saw a zip tie that I must have missed previously. I scooted the chair back and leaned only far enough to pick it up. I raised back up and leaned back in the chair.

I sat there, thinking about the last Sin City show and what my wife did to Ari, it was like a blast from the past. Literally. I had not seen her act like that in a lot of years. She had spent so much time trying to escape her reputation for violence, I often wondered if that had a place in her heart anymore. It obviously did, she really fucked Ari up bad, and rightly so. We are not the kind of people that you want to stick your nose in our business. We have no issues breaking that nose and sending you home to cry to your mom like a bitch. My phone buzzed a text message from one of my people.

One week ago today

I’d gotten the message from Senor Del Gado that his son would be in Las Vegas to apologize to me personally instead of through a messenger or a text. I had been helping veteran groups for most of my career, and I had made a few friends doing that. The group that I was having breakfast with was from Baltimore. If you’ve never served, you wouldn’t understand the dynamic. These were people I could call and they’d be on the next plane to wherever I was. It was rare to find that kind of loyalty in this world. These folks were all medically discharged from the military, grievous injuries had caused them to have an early exit. Jodi was a striking blonde-headed woman that I had served with, in Puerto Rico. Cold as ice, a marksman after a fashion. What she really was, well, a sniper might be the nicest way to put it. Ralph was the Marine Corp Gunny, IED got him in Afghanistan, he wore a prosthetic leg. Bubba was a special kind of crazy. He was actually, clinically insane, had been a tunnel rat in the Army. Frank was the saltiest of the bunch, he had been a lieutenant commander in the Navy. He was a Navy Seal and one of the baddest dudes on the planet.

They were all my brothers and sisters and I loved them dearly for their sacrifice. As we sat around the table, as was the custom, Frank raised a glass to our fallen, and we returned that salute with a shot of jack daniels. With all that out of the way, it was Jodi that spoke first. “So, what’s the deal, Mac?” A straight shooter and a no-bullshit kind of woman. I paused only long enough to take a deep breath. I told them the story of how the garage had burned down and the men behind it. They all looked at me and in unison, “We’re in.” I smiled and nodded my appreciation to them. “I only ask one thing, no fatalities this time, okay?” A collective sigh from the group was heard. “You got it, Mac,” Jodi said to me with a smile. Why did I not quite believe them?

Present Day

“HE’S HERE”

I stood up and went out into the garage, or what was left of it. I expected Dominic but instead, it was his father. “Good morning, Senor,” I said very politely. He responded in kind, “Ah Senor Bane, very nice to see you again.” I nodded, I had zero respect for this piece of shit but I had to see how this played out. “I do hope you left your men at home this time,” I said in a friendly voice. He nodded his head, “That was our agreement when my son refused to come.” My phone buzzed with the message,

“HE’S GOT HALF A DOZEN MEN WITH HIM.”

I smiled and then continued, “You wouldn’t lie to me would you?” He tensed a bit and his eyes gave him away. “Senor Del Gado, do not attempt to reach for your weapon or to signal your men.” I glared at him defiantly. I walked up to him and reaching inside his jacket found the holstered weapon. I relieved him of that and the knife that was in a belt holster with the knife on the inside of his waistband. “Tsk, tsk, Senor,” I smiled again as I threw the weapons away. I looked at my phone again and the message came in:

“ALL CLEAR”

That message from Jodi meant that her team had disarmed his men. I disarmed myself and rolled up my sleeves leveling my gaze on a man that was roughly five years older than myself, perhaps 7 at the most. He returned a defiant look to me, “I’m not scared of you, Bane. I’ve never met one of your kind that could actually fight.” I almost laughed as he said it. “Del Gado, you are a fool.” He tried to connect with an inside-out crescent kick that missed the mark badly. In turn, with him off balance, I kicked the other leg out from under him, causing him to crash to the unforgiving concrete floor. I dove on top of him and once I got on top of him, I straddled his chest, pinning his arms under my legs. I started raining down hard right hands, first to the nose to blind him and then to the mouth. It’s pretty tough to beg for forgiveness or at least a cease-fire with a broken jaw. “Now then, Senor, you are going to get in that chair and we’re going to have a little fucking talk. Understand?” He nodded to me as I got up. He went to the chair and sat down heavily. A man thoroughly defeated or at least that was the vibe he was trying to give. Using zip ties much like his son and his men did to Amber, I zip-tied him to the chair. Hands and feet now secure, I squatted down in front of him.

“You see, slick, you tried to take everything away from me. This garage is a thing, but it’s a thing that my wife and I built up together. It’s a part of our hearts. When your son and his goons zip-tied my wife trying to leave her there to burn in that fucking fire. They tried to cut my heart out, do you have any idea what that is like to know that someone tried to take something you loved away from you?” I patted him none too gently on the side of his face, where I knew a very broken jaw lay underneath. He of course squirmed and grunted in pain. “Now, there’s a good boy. I told you not too long ago that for trying to hurt one of mine, I would have put two of yours in the ground, didn’t I?” He nodded his head slowly, probably hoping I wouldn’t hit him again. “So, you thought you’d come here and get the jump on me and kill me to get away from the price you must know is coming.” Again, he nodded slowly and his eyes went from defiant to fear. “See, old man, when I was in the Navy, I was a part of forward operations. I would later be trained in torture techniques. I laughed as I said. “Not only was I good at it, I fucking enjoyed that work.” He began struggling against his bindings and that made me laugh even harder.

“I’d say if you knew how to escape from the zip ties you’d have already done that. You need to understand that when I owe you a receipt, I’m damn sure going to pay it back.”  I stood back up and looked around, “Hey Mac,” came the call from one of the women that I work with when there is a need. “Hey Jodi,” I called back. “We got these scumbags tied up, what do you want us to do with them?” I smiled down at Del Gado, “I need about five more minutes with the Senor here and then we’re going to cut them loose.” There was a pause there and then a laugh, “Alright Chief, your call.” She said it over her shoulder as she walked away. I dug his cell phone out of his pocket, like most arrogant pricks, he didn’t even have a password on his phone. So I dialed the number of Dominic which he had labeled as “dumbass”. “Now there’s some fatherly love right there.” I chuckled as Dominic answered the facetime call with video. “Dominic, my man, how’s life?” There was no answer at first, then he realized it wasn't daddy calling. “You son of a bi..” I cut him off, “Is that the same mouth you kiss your mom with, boy?” He stopped in mid-sentence as I squatted down next to his father. “Now then Dominic, I’m sure you recognize dear old dad.” His eyes went wide. “I thought so.”

“What is your intention,” he asked. I countered with, “What was yours when you hired local goons to burn down my business and kill my wife?” I didn’t let him speak and I continued to come at him hard. “If you ever step foot in Vegas again, I’ll fucking kill you for fucking with my family. Am I clear?” He nodded his head, “Now then, what I told your dad not long ago was that if you hurt one of mine, I’ll put two of yours in the grave. Who do you think is my next target?” I ended the video call and took out my buck knife. “Senor, this is your lucky day. I’m feeling generous today and you get to live. Do not come at me or my family, if you do, I’ll kill every last member of yours. Understood?”

He nodded again as I cut him loose and watched as he tried to stop and pick up his weapons. “Don’t do that, I’ll mail them to you,” I said in a voice that was probably a little too amused. He froze and then continued out to where his men were.

Fade.

{Hell’s Gate - Junction Colorado - “The Grind”}

I had only landed just a few hours earlier, the air in Colorado was brisk, to say the least. I made my way into the facility to find Mikah already there. It wasn’t hard to tell that she was displeased, hands on her hips, glaring a hole right through me. I shrugged it off and approached the very aggravated partner of mine with a smile. “Hi Mikah, hope the flight was okay.” Her stance didn’t change as she continued to glare at me. “Okay, I’ll ask, what’s the problem?” She started by taking a deep breath, that was the red flag for what was about to go down. Taking her hands off her hips, she casually crossed one arm across her chest and then brought her hand up to her face. Tapping on her lips she began, “Oh, now that’s not a short list, Mac.” I braced myself for the barrage that she had been waiting to unload on me. I changed my mental focus to whisper and felt her calming effect.

Mac, she’s a pampered princess, a tough one but loves her comforts.

“It’s cold as hell here, Bane!” She said in a way that was loud and clear that she wasn’t happy. I nodded, “Yes Ma’am it is. It’s Colorado and it’s March.” I realized too late my mistake, interrupting her rant was not a good thing. “The food here sucks, that town is terrible..” she continued on with a long litany of things she didn’t like about the location she agreed to. I waited until she was done this time not interrupting her to allow her to get it off her chest. At points she had reached an almost screeching level to emphasize how displeased she was.

“Feel better?” I asked her in my most friendly voice, must diffuse the situation, voice that I could muster under the unrelenting assault. She stamped her right foot and started to rail again but then stopped. “A little?” I smiled and paused for just a moment, “Good, ready to get to work?” She had a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth and finally relaxed. “At least the dojo is good, and Kim has always been really tough, I’ve faced her before in other places.” That made me laugh and I agreed with her. “Kim is one of the best, and a great training partner,” I said as I bent down to pick up the bag I had dropped earlier. “I’ll be right back, I need to go get changed. I made my way to the locker room and quickly changed into my training gear. She was waiting as I came out of the locker room, “Today I thought we’d train with Rene and Kim.” She nodded as we walked, “Wait? Who’s Rene?” I chuckled and pointed across the room at the smiling big man. “That is Rene to his friends for everyone else, He’s the Renegade.”

“He’s freakin huge,” she almost whispered. “He is and hits like a truck,” I said with my voice full of levity to try and keep things light. “Why is it that I think you enjoy that?” She said in a nonchalant way. “It’s a reminder for me that I’m still alive. Pain is a great teacher and motivator.” She stopped walking to consider that, “I’ll accept that,” she quipped at me. “Thank you ma’am.” I said in return, causing her to wrinkle her nose at me. “Ma’am? Really?” I threw up my hands in mock surrender, “It’s the way I was raised, to be polite and respectful until they give you a reason not to be.” She looked at me, like she was seeing me for the first time. “Don’t be shocked Mikah, my mother was a good woman and that’s the way she raised me.” That finally seemed to break her foul mood and she laughed a bit as we made our way towards the practice ring.

We took our time, stretching exercises, as is required before taking something like this on. When I took my shirt off and turned to toss it near my bag, she spotted the tattoo. “That’s beautiful, who did that for you?” I smiled, “Maria, she’s associated with Whisper and the dojo.” “Does it have a special meaning or was it just because?” I smiled again, “It has a very special meaning to me and to the others here, they all have similar tattoos. Whisper calls us her Arch Angels.” She seemed to think about that for a moment. “So, you’re a stable or a cult or something?” That question caused me to erupt in laughter. “No ma’am, we are none of those things. We are family, we take care of each other and on occasion, we bring justice to those who deserve it.” I nodded over at Rene, “Isn’t that right big man.” His only response was a nod of his head and a smile.

“Okay Partner, you feel like your loose enough and ready to go?”, I asked her and she nodded her head. “Just remember, we don’t pull punches here, put everything you’ve got into this and all of it will come out during our match.” There was an evil glint in her eyes as we stepped up onto the ring apron. Needless to say, I felt really good about our match at Climax Control. Very good indeed.

Fade.

{The Gospel According to Mac.}

My training in Colorado was completed, Kat was on the mend and my partner had impressed the folks at Hell’s Gate. It had damn sure been a good week of work. In between Mikah bitching about the cold, the town, and the lack of places to eat that were good enough for her advanced pallet. Now I stood in front of the cameras with a half-smile on my face. I was dressed in blue jeans, a white brush popper button-down, and my traditional black boots and skull cap.



Thanks to Mikah we are moving on to the next round, it was her that got the pin on Kat. What I had wanted most was to be the one that made the pin on Cross. That didn’t happen but we progressed in the tournament. I had watched Goth and Candy win their match, I wasn’t surprised. He was determined and in her own special way so was Candy. They are the next challenge in front of us. I’ve made it known in the past that I have a ton of respect for Goth. Hall of Famer, Sin City alumni, and someone I always thought should be in the main event scene in this company.



I slide the skull cap off, and remove the ponytail holder, allowing my shoulder-length hair to flow freely. I shake my head in disgust or dismay or hell maybe it was both.



Your partner, Candy. My dear sweet Candy. You are the epitome of what it means to be bright, beautiful, and a shining example to children. You love glitter and rainbows and probably unicorns too. Unfortunately for you, I just don’t see any of that in the match we are scheduled for being relevant. Did you know Candy that you are one of the few people I go out of my way to be nice to? You and Despy have been among my favorites for a long time. Both are good kids, both a little gullible but you are really an exceptional person. In this match, none of that will matter one damn bit. After you and Goth won, you went around telling anyone who would listen that you and he were the best team in the company. You can’t possibly believe that. Can you? Nah, it must be my imagination.



I look down at my boots and the ruffling of my shirt is heard as rough hands stroke the starched material.



All that being said, I won’t be in the ring with you. You’ll be in the ring with one of the baddest women on the planet.  As sweet a person as you are, we all know that Mikah is the polar opposite. She doesn’t even like it when people like her. That in and of itself is admirable. Amber and I are very similar when it comes to that. One less person that likes me? Cool, one less person to worry about pissing off. I really don’t have to try that hard to do that. Every morning when I wake up, I know that I have the same group of haters as when I went to bed. On a good day, I’ve gotten a couple of new ones. People like you and Goth, to a lesser extent, worry about shit like that. You worry about whether people like you. You wondered why someone faked an injury. Shit that’s easy, they wanted you to feel guilty. They wanted you to think that it was your fault. The only thing that was your fault was the fact that you believed that lyin’ assed bitch. You’ve got to learn Candy, do not trust anyone.

Ever.

It’s Goth that draws the short straw for this match. Chris, why do you suppose it is that they won’t allow you a shot at the title? It’s not a lack of ability or presence. I don’t know if you pissed off the bosses or if they just don’t think you have it anymore. I know differently though, I faced you last year in a one-off match and we took each other to the limit. I guess my biggest question for you is, when are you going to stop being a doormat for them? That’s the way they treat you. You get treated like you’re some kind of damn enhancement talent. That’s gotta hurt my man, all that ability being blocked by the men who own the company. They put you in the mixed tag division, but why? You could challenge for any title in the men's division you wanted to. You allowed them to control your narrative. Sounds to me like you lack confidence in yourself, or maybe it’s as simple as a lack of self esteem. There’s a lot of that in this company and in this industry. All these losers on social media, “Poor me, wahhh”, such a load of crap.



I exhale explosively through my nose and I look up at the camera.



I hope I know you well enough to know that you will bring your best to this match. There should be no doubt about that. There is though. Every time I watch your proms, there’s no sauce behind that. Of all the originals for this company that I’ve faced, you should be walking with a swagger. You should be daring motherfuckers to take a shot at you. You don’t do that though. I guess I’m down to the question…Why do you bother though? We already know you can’t beat me. You’ll never challenge for the world title through this tournament. I mean, fuck man, Cross couldn’t get it done and he had won this whole damn thing two years running. At this point, everyone else should just pack their things and go home. I will not let my foot off the gas until Mikah and I are done winning this thing. Now, that is something you bet on and win in Vegas. I know that Mark Ward is probably praying to every God he can think of. Whether it be the old gods or the new ones. He’s praying that you and Candy can get the job done so he doesn’t have to admit what we all already know.

That Mikah is his favorite bombshell. He will say it after we win this tournament and send everyone else home depressed and dejected. It’s simply what we do. So, neither of you should take this personally, but we are gonna whip your ass.


29
Climax Control Archives / Karma
« on: February 25, 2022, 01:17:36 PM »
BFTP - Karma


‘I'm different, think you know hell? Well, I'll show you it
I was born in hell, the devil knows me well, I'll return with a list like Moses did”
- Nova of The Hangover Gang.

{Unnamed beach, San Diego, CA - “Resetting Expectations”}

[Tuesday - On-Camera]
[7 A.M.]

I sat on the beach, watching the tide roll in. Everything came rushing at me, the swell of emotions. I could still hear her, “Don’t fucking touch me.”, towards the end of the fight. I wasn’t upset about that. The thing that bothered me most was the lies that she told so casually. I wasn’t sure that I could still trust her with anything right now. The crew from SCW came out here at my request and my expense. I looked up at the producer who signaled they were ready.

“Where do I even start. Well, that’s really the easy part.”

I pick up the world heavyweight title from my bag and lay it across my legs.

“It always starts and ends with this. Which means that it always starts and ends with me. I am the wearer of this belt, regardless of what anyone thinks, it doesn’t define me.

I remove the title from my lap and set it in the bag again.

“I define how much that fifteen pounds of gold means to everyone else. I’m the one that makes it relevant. To the point that men are coming here for a shot at me. Raven, JC, Jaycee and the list goes on. They all want one thing. Whether you are a rookie, looking for the rub that only I can provide. The middle aged hero that thinks he’s gonna save everyone. The old man that wants to hold championship gold again. Last but certainly not least the part time wrestler who only shows up for tournaments. He thinks that’s his thing that he does better than anyone else. ”

I lower the title back into the bag, never allowing my smile to waiver.

“He’s right as well, Mark Cross is great in these types of scenarios. Last year he was who I faced in the finals. I lost that match, I always try to give respect where it’s due. The Dragon Mark Cross is a hell of an athlete, as is his partner. I’ve known  Kat Jones for many years, she’s like a little sister to me. A lot of people are calling this the real finals, which I find amusing but I do appreciate the sentiment behind what they say.”

I look back out at the horizon, a wistful expression.

“Matthew, it should have been you and Amy in this position against Mikah and I, but you had to go and fuck that up. Sure, you can blame it on your partner, that’s expected, but just like when you lost that tag match in another company. The failure is because you weren’t paying attention to your surroundings. That’s two losses in one week, are you sure your ego can survive?”

I allow the smile to return, having amused myself for the moment.

“Mark, Mikah, and I are the only thing standing between you and a third consecutive run to the finals. Let me reset your expectations for you. Not his time chief. How does it feel? Knowing you’ll be facing the guy that took the world title from you and the woman who hates your guts. As I told you on social media, your only saving grace is who your partner is. She’s the only thing that gives you any class at all.

I give the camera crew a self-satisfied smirk.

“Speak of which, I need to go to Colorado. Some agreements should never be broken. Especially when it comes to family.”

Fade.

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas, NV - “The Phone Call a.k.a. Another Fight”}
[Last Wednesday- 2 AM]
[off-camera]

There’s nothing quite like being woken up at 2 in the morning by your wife who is in Atlantic City and drunk out of her mind. When the phone started playing her entrance theme, I looked at the phone. “Two in the morning, Red,” I muttered. I sat up on the side of the bed. I slid the slider over and put her on speaker while I pulled my jeans on. “Mac?” I heard her ask through the speaker. “Yes love,” I answered, trying my best to put a smile in my voice. As she began talking, her speech was so slurred that I could almost smell the bad booze she’d been drinking. Buttoning my jeans and pulling a long sleeve shirt over my head. I heard her pause, “Are you still there, Mac?” I quickly picked up the phone, “I am sorry for the silence, I’m just listening…didn’t want to interrupt you.” I knew this separation was difficult for both of us. She hadn’t been gone a week and I was already in a bad place. She continued to talk and I heard her pause again, take a drink, and exhale loudly. Just like the day she left, I said nothing. At least not until I was sure she was done.

“Are you going to say anything at all,” she asked and I knew what was coming next. “Red, if you had told me about this from the beginning…” Then I heard her begin to cry, it wasn’t an ugly crying followed by sobs, I knew that it took a lot of effort to get her to that point. I could hear it in her voice though. why the fuck do people do this to themselves? I thought to myself. “Amber, I’m a fucking tank, there was never a reason to fear for my safety. We are supposed to be a team.” No response, so I picked up the phone and started towards the kitchen and began making coffee. As I was making it, I said to her, “How long has that title meant more to you than our marriage?” Again there was nothing but silence. Pretending like it was nothing, I continued by telling her about what I had done in regards to the Del Gado family. She only interrupted slightly with “Fuck!” said every once in a while. At least I was getting through to her now so I kept the conversation going, even while I was making my coffee, my mind was ahead of me. I told her about Del Gado’s wife playing stow away in the back of my Silverado and how she was working with the feds to try and nail him. Jeff couldn’t talk to me anymore about it as they were trying to keep me far from that investigation.

Another drink, another profanity-laced tirade from her. After she calmed down a bit, I finally asked her. “Are you planning on coming home any time soon?” There was a long pause and then she said, “Mac, I love you but I don’t know when I’ll be back or even if.” “I love you too, Red” I disconnected the call and sat down on the kitchen floor. I cried for the first time since I buried my wife, Melissa. Just like when she was dying from cancer, not knowing is the hardest part. With Melissa, it was not knowing how much life was left for her. With Amber, it was not knowing how much life was left for me. She couldn’t have hurt me anymore if she had just cut my heart out with a spoon. Even the cold tile floor provided no relief from the storm that was building in my heart. That’s when I started drinking….

Fade

{Hell’s Gate Dojo - Junction, Colorado - “Brutal Honesty.”}

[Thursday Morning - 7AM]

If you get the opportunity to go to Junction, Colorado in February…don’t. From the time I got off the plane until now, standing in front of the Hell’s Gate primary entrance door. I was cold to the bone and wet. Not a great combination. I was only here because this is what I agreed to do. Kat must have sensed something was wrong with me and she was right, ever since the fight with Amber, nothing felt right. I was starting to question my decisions, professionally and personally. In my position that was not a good place to be. The more I thought about the fight the more angry I became. I crushed out the cigarette in the ashtray near the door and stepped inside. Kat was already there, and so I made my way where she stood talking to Kim and Whisper. She spotted me but didn’t head my way right away. So, I made my way to her, I knew she had been injured the night before in a match in another company. All three women looked at me, the weighing and measuring of them was something I had grown accustomed to. They were deciding internally whether I had lost anything they had taught me. One thing that was a constant with me was my intensity. They all smiled and nodded and I gave them a hug one at a time, being careful with Kat, knowing that kind of pain all too well. I spotted a step stool nearby and grabbed and set it next to me.

“Just in case you decided I deserved a smack in the head.” I smiled at Kat watching her try not to laugh. Kim laughs out loud, “Cruel, Brother!” Kat climbed up on the step stool and smacked me in the back of the head. “That’s for trying to make me laugh!” She said as she stepped back down. Whisper motioned for everyone to go into the office as she headed that way. We all stepped into the small office and took a seat. Kat was last in and shut the door quietly and carefully. It was obvious she was still hurting quite a bit. She looked at me, “Okay brother-mine, spill. What happened?” I smiled at her, “I missed you too Katarina. I’m not sure what you are referring to?” She glared at me, and I immediately threw my hands up in mock surrender. It was Whisper who spoke next.

“You’re wounded Mac. Who made you start to doubt everything?” She asked it in the same manner someone would ask you to pass the salt. I sighed and leaned back in the chair. “Well, this is the reason that I came here and since we’re all here I might as well.” I looked over at Kat, “This stays here, you understand?” I asked her. She nodded her head in understanding. “Amber and I had a huge fight. I know that couples do fight, especially when they are so similar in personalities. This was different though.” They all waited for me to continue. “The fight was because I called her out for lying to me on many occasions.” Kat, almost in tears, “Is this about the garage?”. I nodded to her, “In part, she thought she was protecting me by deceiving me and a number of other people.” I paused for a moment and then continued. “Long before she and I met…” I continued on with what she had told me about her relationship with the Del Gado family when she was much younger.

“I think the worst part is two-fold here, I don’t know if I can ever trust her again, and she doesn’t know whether she even wants to come home. She tells me she loves me but I dunno…” Kat rested her hand on my shoulder, with tears running down her face. “I had no idea, Mac.” I patted her leg gently, “That’s because she and I have done our best to keep it off of social media and out of the news. It’s more about protecting our privacy and buffering any negative thing from Sin City or Hell’s Gate.” I shake my head in disgust. Just by talking about it, I could feel my fury combined with a righteous anger building. Whisper continued to watch as I sat there stewing in my own anger.

“Enough Mac..” Whisper’s tone of voice left no room for discussion. “Internal raging will lead to loss of focus and you can not afford that if you want to keep that title around your waist.” I was unsure of how she did that shit, but I looked up at her with clear eyes and the anger dissipated like it was never there. “Welcome back.” She smirked and her dark eyes glittered in amusement she never did tell anyone how she does that. “Mind clear and focused at the problem at hand now?”I sat there in almost stunned disbelief, I started to hang my head in shame but instead I looked her in the eyes, “Yes ma’am,” I said with a sheepish grin. “You are both in the same match and as much as Kat wants to advance in the tournament she does not want you to lose the title this way. She does not handle it well as she is afraid of losing you in the process.” Kat was a huddled up little ball on the chair next to me. I smiled, “I know but the rules of this tournament are clear and maybe she missed the fine print. If she should cover Mikah, my title goes nowhere. Mark would have to cover me for that to happen. That shit is not gonna happen.”
Kat looked at me with her big dark eyes. “So it is me vs Mikah and you vs Mark.. I am not going to talk shit about you. I refuse to.” I looked at her, “Don’t you dare ease up just because it’s me, that’s not fair to you or to your partner. I really don’t like him but he deserves you at your best.” Kat nods at me with a determined look in her eyes as well. “Well the best I can be by then. Sorta a mess right now.” Whisper nodded pleased with herself. “Mac I think you are missing something”   

I looked back to Whisper, “What’s that?” Whisper smiled and handed over a file folder with a single sheet of paper in it. On it was a sketch hand drawn by Maria. “Your wings''Without hesitation or thought, I smiled at her as I studied the sketch. “Now that is epic art. I’m honored that you think I deserve this, I will definitely wear this with pride. I’m proud to represent you and this family.'' Whisper smiled and made her way around her desk and towards me she held my face in her hands gently before leaning down and pressing her forehead to mine and in my head I heard her loud and clear. “You were already part of the family and we are proud to have you amongst us.” I was a little surprised by the connection at first, testing the waters. I tried to respond to her in the same fashion, “Thank you Mother of Arch-Angels''. A soft smile came over her face, one that I had not seen that often before. “You are welcome, Macentyre.” she pressed a soft kiss on my forehead and stood up and smiled towards Kim and Kat which was a sign they were waiting for and Kat, recklessly forgetting about her injuries jumped on my lap and hugged me tight. I had not seen Kim leave the room but she did and returned moments later with Maria by her side. I smiled more than I had in weeks, surrounded by people that I know would have my back no matter what was important. I really wish Ken was there at that moment. Maybe I could bring him, Kyra and Adina here one day soon.

The ladies escorted me to the area where the tattoo work would be done. Rene showed up at that moment as well, “Welcome Brother,” he said as he gave me a huge hug and pat on the back. Whisper motioned for me to lay down on the massage table. As I did Maria came up to me. “Wings for our warrior. Been waiting for you” I winked at her, “Thank you for your patience.” Maria chuckles “Thank me when I am done if you do not hate me by then. This will take a while. Your sisters will be right here with you.” I nodded, “I’m no stranger to the pain, and if I think back about it, they always seemed to be there.” Kim spoke up for the first time looking right at me. “And we always will be.” “And I for all of you.”, I said quietly but without hesitation or reservation. Kim’s geek side showed for a moment “This is the way” she winked at me with a smirk on her face. I shot a wink back at her, “This is the way.” Whisper placed her hand on my shoulder as Kim and Kat made their way to the headrest and sat down with me each taking one hand in their own. “Focus on their voices and let Maria handle the rest.. I have spoken.” Whisper winked towards me with that reference and did as she asked and focused on the voices of my sisters. As they sang, Maria began her work on my back. I could feel the warmth that they sang with and I never felt very much from the needlework that Maria was doing. When Maria was done she put some healing cream on the needlework she had put on my back and the voices of my sisters faded as Whisper approached me and placed her hand on my shoulder. “It is done” I looked up and smiled. “Thank you, Maria, you have a gentle touch.” I then hugged each of my sisters in turn, planting a kiss on their foreheads as a way of thanking them.

I could feel a difference in my body and my mind. I felt better physically and emotionally. It was like I could feel my psyche being healed. In his mind, the words came loud and clear. “Focus and remain calm, you are never alone.” The smile returned to my face, “I know mother, and thank you.” Whisper smiled and nodded before turning away and helping Maria pack it up and bring it back to the house. The elderly lady had done more than her duty.

Fade

{Oblivion Garage - Las Vegas NV - “Cleaning Up”}

The cleanup of what was left of the garage was just about done. I came here often when I was in town. I think it reminded me of our marriage, gone up in smoke. I honestly didn’t know what to expect from Amber. I wasn’t sure if she would ever come back. This place though, it provided me with a little solace. The paperwork was done for the insurance. Now it was just the waiting game. Waiting for the paperwork to be processed and the funding to be in place. Then they could begin rebuilding. If there was a “they” at the end of this. If not, I’d still rebuild it then probably sell it. Maybe I’d reopen the garage but it wouldn’t be the same without her here. I looked around the garage one last time. I heard the crunch of a shoe on gravel and my Smith and Wesson was out and pointed in that direction.

“Easy Senor Bane,” the smooth cadence of Dominic’s father, “You and I should talk before things get out of hand.” He paused for only a moment. “I am not armed Senor, please lower your weapon.” I snapped my head around and glared at the older gentleman. “You’ve taken your life in your own hands today, Francisco,” I almost growled it. He put his hands up in mock surrender and I holster my weapon. “If you have men with you, have them come out in the open where they can be seen.” I could tell he was considering something, it was something that was going to get someone killed. He saw the look on my face and my hand still lingering by the holster. “Fair enough senor, “ Like out of b move he clapped his hands twice and then there were five of them including him. “You watch way too many movies Del Gado, that was lame as hell.” His eyebrows furrowed, “never mind, I should have known you wouldn’t get it.”

“What exactly was your plan here, senor?” I asked in a straightforward manner as possible. “Did you think you and your men could just jump me here and kill me off, and poof problem solved?” He shook his head indicating that was not the plan. “No Bane, that was not my plan, they are simply here to ensure I come away from this unharmed. I only wanted to ask you if you knew the whereabouts of my wife.” I shrugged, “I didn’t even know you were married,” I said in my own smooth way that just didn’t sound as cool as he did. “What’s her name? More importantly, why do you think I know where she is?”

“She was in Texas recently,” he began but his phone chose that moment to ring. “Stupid boy,” he swore at the display. “My son, pardon me please.” He turned to leave me and his men to stare at one another. It didn’t last long though as he came back and stared at me. “That was my son, Dominic, he told me what he did here.” I nodded, “Gutless”. “Si,” was his response. “He asked me if I would apologize for him for the pain he has caused you and your wife.” I gave the old fella a smile, “Tell him that I’ll consider it if he comes here and does it himself.” Senor Del Gado smiled and nodded. “Consider it done, Senor Bane.”

Fade.

{Somewhere in Texas - Karma”}

Recently I had been able to find my center again, my anger was less prevalent since my trip to Colorado. The one thing that remained was my intensity, I was extremely proud of that. I was even more proud of the fact that I had successfully defended my title. The failure the first time around still haunted me a bit but I knew the more I defended it the more that my confidence would grow. I stood there looking at the countryside. A wistful expression on my face, my black skullcap ripples a little at the wind. I pull the collar up on my duster to ward off the wind. I get ready to speak but pause as the thunder chases the wind across the sky. Once it quietens down, then I begin to speak my mind. I smile at the lightning as it flashes to the northeast. Looking down at my old black boots.

Mikah and I have been working very hard for this match. She’s a phenomenal partner and does things the right way. I know she doesn’t want anyone but Kris to like her and that’s not only understandable but admirable. I like her work ethic and her willingness to do whatever it takes to win. I like her as a tag team partner, so far she’s been super reliable and a great teammate.

Still looking down…

I mention her first, because I know she realizes what is at stake.

Now I look back up, the intensity etched in my face. My determination is as bright as neon.

Kat, I know this is all new to you, being your first time in this tournament. I know you will bring everything to this match that you have. You’ve always been dedicated to your craft and your family. For you and I this is what it is baby sister. I hope what I told you eased your mind a bit. You are not facing me at all in this match as we discussed the other day. Mikah is your challenge in this event. Whatever people have said about my partner is probably true. She’s that good and then some. You are as well, you’ve always shone brightly. I expect you to come hard at this match and do what we’ve always done, leave it all in the ring, the violence is always unapologetic.

The smile is now gone as I begin to address Mark Cross. The smile has transformed into something more predatory.

Well, lookie there, a tournament was announced and wild slapnuts appeared.

The American Dragon Mark Cross.

This dance is not new to you and I. We’ve fought before. Last year in the tournament was an epic battle. I know that you are proud of that win and the ones that followed. Rightly so I might add. You were on a hell of a run. A run that didn’t end until we fought again. My internet title versus the world title.


I flip the folds of my jacket back revealing the Sin City Title, done with a flare that you might have seen in an old western.

Sin City has a very different landscape now. A lot has changed in a year, Mark. I’ll talk first about the things that haven’t.

You.

You seem to be continuing your track record of being a part time wrestler. I guess the grind of a real job is a bit much for a former player in the National Football League. You’ve always been great in tournaments, but that’s about where it ends. You’re great at beating people you’ve never faced before. Kudos to you bud, but the problem is, I’m familiar with you. I know your tendencies and your lazy habits in the ring.


I spit on the ground following that statement as if it were a taste I couldn’t get rid of. Just talking about this guy always made me feel unclean and as if I had something nasty in my mouth.

You see, this might be on the line…

I rest both hands on the title belt, hooking my thumbs behind the primary plate, feeling the leather strap beneath it.

You’ll never get your hands on it, little man. You won’t be covering me in this match. You’d have to kill me to get that cover.

My facial features harden as I continue to talk about him.

Even if you were to get it again, to what end? You lost your passion for the business when you held it before. You walked around here talking about being a such a great champion. A reluctant one as I recall. Being the good man that I am, I relieved you of that responsibility. As far as the things that have changed? It looks like you’ve got someone special in your life, so that’s cool. It won’t help you win a match but still…good for you. At least I think you do, haven’t seen much of you on social media lately with you professing your love to her.

I shoot the camera a wink and a smile.

Other things that have changed.

Me.

You won’t be facing the same Mac Bane you faced last year. I’ve changed a lot and grown a lot in the last year. I’ve embraced my evolution as a man and a fighter. While you’ve been….doing whatever it is that a part time athlete does. I’m sure you’ll have a lot to say about what I’ve been up to since the last time we spoke.


I laugh a bit at first then stop laughing.

People like to talk about my group of associates who I am running with now. Thing is, they didn’t help me win this title. They never interfered in the matches I was in, nor would I allow it. So, feel free to talk about that until you’re blue in the face. The last time we faced each other, I called myself your mountain to climb. You failed. You fell to your professional death that night. This time in this moment, I’m your karma. You couldn’t beat me that night and you won’t beat me with this title being on the line.

I pause as another round of thunder and lightning crashes against the Texas sky. That always seems to ease my soul and lessen my burdens.

I do love a good storm, don’t you?

I smile at the skyline as more and more hits.

It’s never a good idea to stand around when a storm is brewing unless…unless you are the one that created that storm. The one I’ve created in Sin City…

I point out at the sky as a tornado tries to form some 5 or 6 miles away.

Makes this look like light rain on a sunny day. The things I’ve put in motion…well they are not for the weak of heart. Sin City is not ready for what’s coming. After you lose and get bounced out of here, that’s what you’ll do, bounce. You don’t want to stick around for what’s to come anyway. You don’t have the spine for this kid, better for you to just go back to Florida. It’s much safer and less competitive there.

Fade

30
Climax Control Archives / BFTP - "Foresight"
« on: February 04, 2022, 04:59:07 PM »
“In action be primitive; in foresight, a strategist”. - Ed Koch

Blast From the Past Week 1

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas, NV - “Mistakes To Correct”}
[6:45 A.M. Monday Morning]
[Off-Camera]

I looked like shit and I knew it, but I didn’t care at the moment. What Matt had revealed to the world the night before had absolutely rocked me to my core. I had honestly not seen this coming. “That masked fuck; I’m going to hurt that motherfucker” is all I had thought about in the last twelve to fifteen hours. My coffee had been long gone, I stared at the empty cup and wished it had a refill feature that took care of itself. “Fuck self driving cars, give me a coffee cup that automatically refills itself. That would be a great use of tech.”  I got out of my chair and made my way to the kitchen, trying to be quiet and not wake Amber, but at my size that was tough to do. I’m not someone who walks with a light step to begin with. I hadn’t slept at all so this morning I poured myself black coffee. I grabbed a fresh pack of cigarettes to take on the back patio with me. I had been so infuriated after reading what Knox had said on Twitter I hadn’t even grabbed my jacket the last time. I corrected that this time as my head was becoming more clear. I shut the door quietly behind me and eased back into the chair. I shook my head in disgust and maybe even some disdain as I exhaled forcefully.

“What a fucking mess, Mac, how do you get yourself into these situations?” I mused quietly to myself. I stared into the fire of the firepit, feeling it’s warmth like I was feeling it for the first time in the hours that I had been out here. I set my coffee cup down gently and then picked up the pack of smokes. Dragging one out from the pack, I lit the cigarette. Exhaling slowly as I reached out and got my coffee cup. I wasn’t sure if it was the nicotine or the coffee, but the cloud of confusion was wiped away within moments. Now the rage was starting to come back, that feeling of righteous fury. I could feel it burning behind my eyes first then I could feel it coursing through my veins as if it had a mind of its own and was trying to consume me totally. “They say that hindsight is a bitch, but foresight seems unattainable at times.” I said it in a voice that seemed alien to me, as if it was said by someone else. Another drag from my cigarette as I leaned back into the chair, looking for comfort that just didn’t exist. That epiphany didn’t bring me down, quite the opposite, it fueled me. That feeling, I knew, would fuel me into action. It wouldn’t allow me to rest until I had made a statement at someone else's expense.

“Supreme Machine, I’m going to wreck you. I don’t give a fuck if there’s anything left for Corvid to pick through.” my anger simmering again. “I warned you not to do things like this, but you did it anyway. This was not helpful in what I’ve been trying to achieve.” I finally fell quiet and concentrated on my coffee and cigarette. Taking the last drag off my smoke, I exhaled slowly releasing everything into the universe, producing smoke rings in the dark. I could feel eyes on me and I looked over at the doorway. Amber stood there for only a moment before ducking back inside. I sigh a weary sigh, I could feel the long night catching up with me. More and more she had been avoiding me, it was clear that she didn’t want to talk about anything outside of small talk. Marriage was so much more than that, so I was going to try and explain that to her. I got up and grabbed my coffee cup and went back in through the french doors she had just ducked back through and made my way to the kitchen first. I refilled my cup with coffee as black as my soul and proceeded to her favorite place in this house. The dining room was a small room just off the kitchen. I could hear her readjust in the chair she sat in, likely tucking her right leg underneath her.

As expected, that is the way I found her sitting. She seemed very anxious about being in the same room with me. So, I took a chair that was a good distance from her. “There are a few things I need to tell you,” I started off. I paused to see what kind of reaction I might get and watched as she played with her wedding ring kind of without thought or intention. I had seen women in troubled marriages do this many times. There was a manilla envelope on the bar, I grabbed that and opened it. As I opened it she said to me, “When are you going to do something about Suma?” She said it to me in a flat tone, I knew she was trying to keep her tone neutral and it had just come out wrong. So, instead of replying in an angry fashion, I did just the opposite. “My dear, I didn’t know you cared,” I responded in a happy voice. That got her attention, it was the wrong way for me to do that but I proceeded to lay out the pictures of Del Gado’s thugs on the table. She saw their faces, and probably had nightmares since the garage had been burned down.

“I have a question for you,” I said to her as I picked up one of the pictures. The blood had now completely drained from her face. I ripped up the picture of the guy who had taken his own life. “We don’t need to worry about him anymore, he’s a non factor.” I said politely and in a friendly manner. “My question for you, my love, is when were you planning on telling me about Del Gado’s son trying to kill you?” I waited for her response, the color started to come back to her face now as she became angry. “Before you lose your temper, I wanted you to know that I declared war on one of the most powerful families on the east coast after the garage burned.” She slumped back in her chair as I took another sip of coffee. “That’s the reason I thought that I was to blame for the garage burning. See, I had been helping investigate them. I intentionally sold the ranch in Texas to them because I knew they had a specific purpose in mind for it.” Another sip of coffee. “They are smuggling people into the states and using that property for the sake of human trafficking.” While she stared at the floor I decided that was enough. “That’s everything I wanted to say,” I finally said and I just sat there waiting for her to respond. I sat back in the chair and casually maneuvered it away from the table so that she wouldn’t feel anymore trapped than she already did. “I’m going to get a refill of coffee, would you like some?” I did not wait for a response as I got up. I went ahead and grabbed a cup for her since I saw she didn’t have any.

I brought her a cup full of black coffee and set it in front of her. I went back to my chair and sat down and waited. After a few awkward moments, she picked up her coffee and sipped from it. She finally looked up at me for the first time. “I will not be talked to like I’m some kind of fucking criminal.” she said in the most even but toxic way that she could, words full of venom without yelling is an artform and my wife is a pro. “Maybe you should focus on how the Saviors are not saving anyone and leave me the fuck alone.” With that, she stood up, grabbed her cup of coffee and headed for the bedroom. I didn’t chase her, I’m not stupid, with a sigh and a grunt I stood up and headed for the back door. Stepping out on the back patio again, it felt warmer than what I just went through in the house.

Fade.


{Unnamed Studio - Las Vegas NV - “Revisiting the past”}

I step up in front of the camera, the operator zooming out to capture a full scale image of me. Wearing a new CCPE Mac Bane t-shirt, blue jeans, black boots and hair down and flowing freely I begin.

Blast from the past once again. The time of year that we in Sin City Wrestling both love and hate at the same time. We love it because this tournament has always been an exciting time in the company. Men and women in this company working together towards being able to cash in a title shot.

I smile, remembering my run last year.

Last year, I was partnered up with Myra Rivers. She was a damn good partner, despite some of the things that I said about her. This year though? God damn, you talk about the perfect partner for me. Mikah, otherwise known as Mark Ward’s favorite. To me, that’s one hell of an upgrade in partners. There is one person who would be the ideal partner for me in this thing and y’all dodged a bullet again this year. That is my wife and reigning Bombshell Champion. So, that being said, count your blessings.

Last year was my first experience in this tournament, and honestly I learned a lot. I learned a lot about myself and the opposition. There is no low that people in this tournament won’t stoop to in order to win it.


I hold the world title up and allow that predatory smile to bloom. I feel the righteous fury shining in my eyes.

Because it’s about this. This and the bombshell counterpart. People are so desperate to add a world title to their resume that they will risk everything. If they are a champion in this company, their title can go on the line without warning. That’s what you see in Amber’s main event match.

I lay the title on my shoulder, securing it from sliding.

Much like last year when Myra was the internet champion. It was on the line many times during the tournament. For Mikah, that won’t be the case, her partner is not even in the tournament. I have a ton of respect for Ryans, but maybe after this thing is over, she’ll change her mind about who her favorite tag team partner is.

I wink at the camera, chuckling softly and shaking my head.

I’m kidding of course, I don’t think anything short of divine intervention could change her mind about that.

Fade

{Local Radio Station - Las Vegas Nevada - “Keeping up the facade”}
[9:00 AM Thursday]

I sat there with a grim smile on my face as I waited for the on air personality to come get me from the waiting area of the station. This was the same shit stain that tried to get my wife to answer some personal questions. “They’re ready for you Mister Bane,” the receptionist said to me, breaking me from my reverie,” She said politely. I nodded and stood up as the DJ came out of the studio. Standing at my full height, I towered over him as we shook hands. “Come on into the studio, if that’s okay?” I nodded my head and with a grunt I followed him into the studio. They brought in coffee and snacks. I helped myself to the coffee. “Well, not as good as Kat’s but still pretty good.” I smiled as I sipped. He kind of gave me a side eye look as I said that, which caused me to chuckle quietly to myself.

“Now then, what is on your agenda of questions to ask me?” I waited for his response, still smiling around the cup of coffee. “Oh, you  know, the usual. Just the things that the wrestling fans want to know.” I smirked in response, “you mean the shit you think you can collect and sell to online publications or other varieties of dirt sheets.” I said in a retort. He didn’t even flinch, “ I have done that in the past, yes.” I raise my cup in salute, “At least your honest about being a dick.” He returned the gesture, “Same”. He thought he was being cute and really had no idea how short my fuse is or how close he was to me kicking his ass. “Shall we begin?” He didn’t wait long as he turned our microphones on and he pressed the button to play the pre-recorded message for this interview. As we waited for it to finish playing, I could feel the set of my jaw tighten and the righteous furry starting to build behind my eyes. I slid the headset on so I could hear everything. I knew his type he would likely start off with personal questions. “So Mac, welcome to the show, and thank you so much for taking time with us today.” He paused so I could respond. “Of course, I’m always glad to take time to talk to the media and the fans.” He nodded along with my expected politically correct answer. “So, then fans are dying to know what the status of your marriage to Amber Ryan is. Are you guys doing alright, any issues at all?” There it was, the same shit he tried to pull with Amber.

“No”, was my one word answer. He seemed confused at first and then I followed that up with, “Do you see this wedding ring on my finger, chief?” Holding up my left hand. “I see it, so what?” I smirked at him, “So what, indeed. You see this is the one thing that means more to me than all the titles and money in the world. The reason I said no, is because your question was inappropriate and out of line.” While the recording for the break was playing, he was fuming at my answer. “People in this town are clamoring for any information they can get on the “Golden Couple” of SCW and yet you guys won’t give them what they want. “That’s because this is our lives, we don’t have to reveal anything to anyone. Period.” When we came out of the break, we continued with the interview. He stuck to wrestling based questions, and I didn’t try to hurt him. We said nothing else as I exited the studio. One of the maintenance crew happened to walk by, and he must have recognized me and darted from the lobby.

“I wonder what’s gotten into Stan,” the receptionist mentioned casually. I shrugged, “Maybe he has a guilty conscience about something.” I winked at her as I made my way through the door he just disappeared into. I started climbing up the stairwell pausing every once in a while to listen. I could hear him running up the stairs, likely to the rooftop. I took my time walking up the stairs. I could hear him shout down at me, “No, no, no I know why you’re here!” I looked up to see him staring down the stairwell at me. All the blood was drained from his face, he was terrified and rightly so. “What’s wrong Stan? Have you run out of zipties?” To my surprise, instead of continuing up the stairs he started down the stairs, with a screwdriver in hand. “Why do they always choose violence?” I stopped where I was. He continued toward me, “I know you had something to do with Jerry’s “suicide”, and now you’ve come for me.” He shook his head and each additional step he took was a trembling one. I leveled my gaze on him, “I guess he chose hell over prison.” I said it in such a nonchalant way that it even surprised me. He lunged at me with the screwdriver and I easily sidestepped the terrified man, and gibs smacked him on his way by me. It wasn’t done in a playful manner and knocked him a little loopy. He dropped the screwdriver and clutched his head with both hands.

“You see Stan. I’m not going to kill you, quite the opposite actually. How much did Del Gado pay you?” He looked up at me, now with a hopeful look in his eyes for the first time since he saw me. “He..uh…paid us each five grand.” He stammered as he said it. I nodded and grunted as I took a seat on the bottom step. “Five grand, so that’s what he thinks my wife's life is worth, is it?” He nodded his head in rapid succession, “I’m sorry, I’m so so sorry” he said as his eyes welled up with tears. “Me too Stanly, me too.” I stood up and started down the stairs, “Oh, Stanly I want you to call Dominick and let him know that I’m coming for him.” I pulled out a wad of bills and tossed it to him. “If I were you, I’d disappear, the family is not very forgiving and cares little about disposable people.”

Fade.

{Unnamed Studio - Las Vegas NV - “Revisiting the past Part 2”}

Still in the Studio from the previous view, having finished talking about the past, I focus on the present.

Sierra Williams; truly one of the best bombshells, especially when it comes to the Mixed Tag World Championships. She and Lachland Kane, one hundred seventy-five days as mixed world tag team champs. She’s not getting to team with him though for this tournament. I would be very concerned if that was the case. They were an amazing team, no doubts about it and definitely no backhanded compliments from me. Who she does have as a partner has been very impressive in SCU. Her Partner for blast from the past is Joshua Acquin. A man who has held tag team gold and SCU underground champion. An impressive pairing, no doubt about that. See, just because someone works for Sin City Underground doesn’t mean I’m willing to belittle that and make light of the entire body of work.

I shift my world title belt to a more comfortable position on my shoulder.

The other thing I won’t do is just blow off the female competitor like I’ve seen so many other competitors do. Just because I won’t be in the ring with her doesn’t mean that she doesn’t matter. I did make that mistake last year but I am always determined not to make the same mistake twice. This is part of the reason that Myra and I made it to the finals but couldn’t close it out.

I look at the title on my shoulder and smile.

I’ve always hated being a runner up in anything, that is the reason that I pushed so hard last year after this tournament. I was embarrassed in losing to Mark Cross. I was angry that he won the world title and that I wasn’t involved in that match. So, what did I do? After he won the title, I won the internet title. I challenged him to a title versus title match and won this title.

Feeling the righteous fury coursing in my veins and the predatory smile return…

How is this year different? Oh, it’s very different. Look at my partner for this thing. A major upgrade in every way, like myself she’s not afraid to do what’s necessary in order to win.

I only take a momentary pause as I continue down that train of thought.

Joshua, are you and Sierra ready to risk it all? I know you’ve got a personality and philosophy similar to my own. Can she support that? Can your tag team partner have your back when you start doing shady shit?
I wink at the camera and take the belt off my shoulder and hold it in front of me, chest high. I do this so the name on the plate is visible.

Will you do whatever it takes? To try and take this from me?

I shake my head while chuckling softly to myself.

I don’t think so, chief. I don’t think you’ve got the balls or the stamina for the assignment. These are all just words though, prove me wrong kid. Just like I’ve proven them wrong when I reclaimed this title.

Fade.


{Somewhere in Nevada - “Monsters”}
[Friday - Noon]

The gears were spinning in my mind, Suma was a problem, a big problem. At no point in my career had I ever tried or even thought of trying to hurt someone’s family. There are certain boundaries that one should never cross. What he did to Knox’s family was inexcusable. There was only one thing that Suma would ever understand, violence for bad behavior. Dominick was still out for the time being. The injury he suffered at the hands of Alexander Raven. When I pulled the trigger on this it would be down to Ken, myself and Kat. I was okay with that, Suma was one of those nice to haves in the numbers game but easily replaceable with someone who played by my rules and doesn’t go rogue. I picked up the phone to call Ken but he must have been feeling it too and that’s when my phone started to ring.

“Hey Brother,” I began as he started to speak. “This Supreme Machine thing,” he began and I cut him off, “Ends at the next show.” I could almost hear him smile as he responded, “Old school?” Then I smiled, “It’s the best way after all.” There was a long pause then he asked the question I was expecting, “What’s the deal with Kat?” he asked it in a very serious but concerned way. “She’s evolving,” I said and then quickly appended it, “Whether it will be good or bad I’m not sure of. I know this is something she needs. I think even more importantly, I think she needs our support.” he didn’t pause at all, “Then she’ll have it and we’ll keep an eye on her in case she decides to pull a Suma.” His side closed out the call and I stood there for a moment, kinda stunned. I don’t think that she has that in her but all things are possible. I had committed to being in attendance at TPW’s main event as he took on Pete Vaugn tonight. That is where stage one of the plan would begin.

Stage two would happen Monday night at Climax Control. I needed to figure out when though. Maybe I’d discuss that with Ken later, or with the boys at the show tonight. Strategy was everything in these game changing events. It would definitely start moving the needle in the right direction. Now I had to head to the airport, maybe I could figure out a way to save my marriage and my wife. It was obvious to me that she had lost her grip on reality. I don’t go around second guessing myself, I said what I said. End of story as far as I was concerned. My phone began to ring again, I recognized the number. “That didn’t take long.” So, I slid the bar over to accept the call and put it on speaker. “What’s up little deal?” There was a pause before he said anything. “Mister Bane, you and I should talk.” Dominick Del Gado finally said. I barked a laugh, “Getting a little uncomfortable isn’t it.” “In person Mr. Bane.” I paused for a moment, “How many men with zip ties will you be bringing with you? I want to make sure that I’m bringing the appropriate number of bullets.” The next voice was deeper and older, “Senor, please stop with the sarcasm, this is very serious ground we are covering. I have killed men for less than you have done.”

“Senor Del Gado, I have killed men just for wearing the wrong uniform all over the world. Don’t you dare threaten me old man, I am not in the fucking mood.” Then silence as they hung up from their end.

Fade.

{The Cox Pavilion, Las Vegas NV - “The Final Cut”}

As is customary for me, I stand in production as they prepare the set. It’s just a few hours until bell time for the first match. After a few long moments, they are finally ready. My bag and such were already in my locker room, and so I stood there in freshly starched jeans, black boots and a white button down shirt with a sports coat over the top of that. My world title was where it belonged, slung over my shoulder.

As we draw closer to show time, everything intensifies, doesn’t it? Anyone who doesn’t get nervous before a big match has no soul. There’s lots of people out there who claim that they don’t but if you look into their eyes. They are lying through their teeth. Especially when it's a big match.

I pull the sunglasses down the bridge of my nose so my eyes can be seen clearly with my index finger.

If me and Mikah are in a match, that makes it a big time match. See, everyone in this business wants to be a part of something great. They want to achieve greatness for themselves. In this case, being in the ring with us is as close to greatness as you are ever going to get.

After saying that, I use my index finger to push the glasses back up the bridge of my nose. Using both hands, I push my hair back.

Even if this was under normal circumstances and not a tournament, you would still be in over your collective heads. Neither of you realizes this yet but you are seriously overmatched and way outgunned. I know that my partner will take care of business with Sierra and Joshua, this match for you is already over and you simply don’t know it yet. I’ll even tell you why.

Holding the title up at chest level again to emphasize what I’m about to say.

This is why. Every man in this tournament is chasing this. Every woman is chasing it’s sister belt. My wife holds the other one in case you didn’t know. I know that’s why Mikah signed up for this tournament. She, like every other woman on this roster, wants to be a world champion. You, like every other person who entered it, wants to be a champion on a stage that matters.

Lowering the belt slightly.

The one thing that stands in your way is us. You shall not pass, I won’t allow it. I’ve worked far too hard for far too long to do anything other than send you home empty handed. I would say it’s not personal, but everything around this title is personal to me.

Fade

31
The War and The Lies

“Lies and secrets, Tessa, they are, like a cancer in the soul. They eat away what is good and leave only destruction behind.” ― Cassandra Clare, Clockwork Prince

They say that consistency is the most  important part of what we do. Unfortunately it’s also tedious when your opponents continue to be predictable. From the things that they say to the things that they do. You see, the men of Sin City who vie to be a world champion are supposed to be Alpha Males of the company. There’s only one in this match, and that’s me. Don’t believe me? Ask Alex, he’ll tell you all about getting his ass kicked by me. I have zero conscience about the things I do inside of that six sided ring. I will do whatever it takes to remain on top of the mountain. I was on top of the world the first time I won the title from Mark Cross. I said it then and I’ll repeat it less I forget and make the same mistakes again. Winning the world title is difficult. Remaining on top is harder. When I started looking at who I wanted to defend against first in my first reign. Alex Jones' name leaped out to me. A guy who had been a champion before and was on quite the streak with the Roulette title. He was the perfect person to test my mettle against.

The problem was that I took him lightly and he beat me, no excuses from me at all. He was the best man that night. He would prove to be the better man in the rematch. I should have learned in our first encounter but I was too caught up in other things. There were far too many distractions for me to process everything that was going on. When he beat me a second time, no one was more surprised than me. Then came the third match, the company made sure that there wouldn’t be a fourth by the previously stated stipulation. Now the King of Wolves is nothing more than a cry baby bitch in my opinion. The once proud champion is full of hubris, claiming that he was the one that kept the company afloat. I look at this roster over the last two years and considering how long it had been since I made him relevant, how can that be anything other than bull shit? What can you say though, his narcissism is his claim to fame. He’s a lot like J2H and Ben Jordan in that respect. Except for one thing, he has been in other companies in his career and made a name for himself many times over. While they….well, they have always been here.

Big Fish

Small Pond

Always limited and never any growth. Never evolving to take that next step, never taking the chance to learn from others and experience other things. No sense of adventure, no pursuit of knowledge and last but certainly not least is the lack of balls. I am the only man in this company with the balls to say that about a couple of legends. I can say that because they are both badasses in their own right, but I’m moreso. Three hundred ninety-nine days? So fucking what. This is my fourteenth world title reign. I’ve held more world title straps than most of the people in this match have held titles.

Hey King Ben, don’t like what I’ve said? Come do something about it, the slackers in this match can’t and won’t. I’m the new King of Sin City, the King Slayer and the slayer of dragons, black dragons, and american dragons. Fucking deal with it.


Fade.

{The Oblivion Garage - Las Vegas, NV - “Lies and Secrets”}
The night of the fire

The heat from the fire was intense, smoke billowed out of the building so hard and fast it was like it was running from something it feared. We were still too close to the building and the firemen were trying to get us to move back to safety. Without thinking, Amber still clung to me like a second skin, I picked her up and moved us both back beyond the line that they had indicated was a safer place. My face was caked in soot, except for the tracks left behind by the tears I had shed. Amber continued to sob uncontrollably with her face in my chest, she kept murmuring about the wiring.

“It had to be, yeah?” “Yeah, Red, it would have to be,” I supported her lie with one of my own.

Absent-mindedly I stroked her hair, not believing for a moment that it would sooth her in any way, but a man could hope. I sat there with her in my lap and watched all the hard work we had done as a couple go up in flames. She never turned around to see it, not that I blamed her. It was hard, even for a man who tried to injure people for a living, watching all that work just disappear into the night sky. My focus was on her now, the marks on her wrist, I knew the signs. Someone had tried to restrain her and they used zip ties. It was a common practice during conflicts in the middle east to use zip ties to restrain prisoners. I knew this because I had once been captured by the Taliban during an operation. There are ways to break out of them, but they are painful and not without scarring.

Kandahar, Afghanistan - a long time ago

The last thing I had remembered was a blinding light behind my eyes. As I woke, my head pounded in rhythm with my pulse. I had been clobbered from behind evidently, at least that’s the way my head felt. I looked down and saw my predicament. My wrists were zip-tied in front of me. I looked up from where I sat and saw one of my captors laughing and retelling the story of how he had butt-stroked me from behind. He had used the butt of his rifle to knock me prone and then another to make sure I stayed down. I leaned my head back, hoping it would help ease the pain but it didn’t. Not that I really thought it would but I had high hopes. The longer it pounded, the angrier I had gotten. His audience soon left and he came to stand in front of me and gloat I guess. He stood there glaring at me and spit at me. I looked up at him as I wiped the spit from my face, “I hope God has mercy on your soul because I have none.” He laughed and that was the last thing he would ever do in this life. I pressed my hands together, flexing for all I was worth and the ties snapped. They cut deeply into my wrists but I was free and he was fucked.

Present day

Amber was breathing in a rhythmic way that was a sign of someone who slept or was falling asleep. “I wish you would level with me, Red. Who tried to kill you? Who hates us so much that they would try to destroy everything we have worked so hard to build?”

Adside:
I already knew who it must be, I was hoping she would tell me. For her and me to be able to stop the lies and the deception. To come clean about what was going on. I made the first step in that direction from my side.

“Maybe this is my fault.” I paused as I shifted her into a more upright position, still keeping her head against my chest but a more comfortable position for both of us. “Maybe this has to do with Mixon and Senor Del Gado,” I mused softly. I was unsure if she heard me or not. I was fairly certain she had cried herself into the sweet peaceful oblivion of sleep. Maybe not though, so I waited for any kind of response at all from her.

I started to say more but the emergency medical team approached. “Mister?” “Bane,” I responded. My wife and I own the garage. “We’d like to check her over, she may be suffering from smoke inhalation.” They placed an oxygen mask on her but she didn’t fight them, an indication of how far gone she was. The garage had been everything to me, but in some way, I think it meant even more to her. She was awake now, I knew that from the wracking cough and the way her body jerked against my own. She sat there staring at what was left of the garage, the tears were gone, replaced by something else.

Hatred.

Her breathing finally eased and the medics declared her good enough for travel.

Fade.

{In-Studio - “Vinnie"}

Back in the studio, I stand there in front of the camera, wearing black silk pajama bottoms, red house shoes and a black smoking jacket that is trimmed in red. On a nearby table sits two bottles of single malt scotch. One is a bottle that is shaped like a child's spinning top. The label reads “Duncan Taylor’s Rarest” with a date of nineteen sixty-nine. The other bottle, not nearly as unique, has a label reading, “Murree Brewery”, a very basic twelve-year-old scotch.

What do you think? Do you like it? I’m channeling my inner Vinnie today. I mean come on, man. The way I’m dressed is a reflection of you. This is the kind of vibe you’re trying to give off right? You want anyone who watched that garbage you call a promo to think that you’re important. You want them to believe you are relevant. Your relevance is dictated by yours truly.

I take off the smoking jacket, revealing a plain white t-shirt. Then I rip the tear-away pajamas revealing plain blue jeans. Finally, I kick out of the slippers to a bare-foot look.

This is the way I think of you, just a basic dude. You have talent, Vinn-man but not the level you think you do. You’re certainly not on my level, son. No, far from it. I would say that you are suffering from delusions of grandeur, but it’s really more a case of delusions of adequacy.

Pick up the bottle from the Murree Brewery and hold it in front of me.

This is you. This is a basic scotch that you can buy in any package store. This is reserved for the weak. The men who cannot afford the better things in life. It’s like you, it’s cheap and unremarkable. There is nothing special about it at all. Yes, I just inferred that you are a basic bitch.

I picked up the Duncan Taylor scotch.

This scotch, now this is the good stuff. It’s among the best you can buy in the world. You have to special order this, its price is roughly twenty thousand dollars per bottle. This is like me. It’s timeless, with a quality so high that it blows your mind. Just as I know I am blowing yours right now. You never expected this approach from me.

Setting the bottle back down, I take a seat in the chair. I pick up the tumbler and take a sip of the glass of Duncan Taylor and smile.

Your assessment of me and my reign as champion was interesting. You really think that no one wants to see me as a champion. You think that I am the most hated champion in years. I’d be willing to bet if you were to ask Mark Ward and Christian Underwood they would have a much different view. The thing is Vinnie, my being champion is what puts buts in seats. They all will pay higher prices to interact with me and my team. They all show up in the hopes that we will all lose and they can go home happy. Back to their miserable existence. You hope the same, you hope that you can be good enough for just one night to dethrone me. Like the four other times, we’ve been in the same ring and you couldn’t beat me.

I smirk at the camera before I have another sip of my scotch.

They say that fortune favors the bold. The bold is always ready. People like you always talk about doing “Lion Shit” until it’s time to do “Lion Shit”. I am the Lion. I even have the mane to go with it. There’s always blood dripping from my maw, where some poor bastard underestimates my ability and overestimates their own chances of survival. Vinnie, it would behoove you to bring every ounce of everything that you are to this match. I’m playing for keeps and I’m playing for fucking blood. This title belongs to me, no one else. When I defend this title, it’s an all-in scenario. I will not be denied my first successful defense of this title. Do you think you can take what’s mine? Fuck around and find out how wrong you are.

Fade

{Oblivion Garage - Las Vegas NV  - “War has been declared”}

I had risen several hours before the sun decided to peek it’s head through. I stood in what was left of The Oblivion Garage. It wasn’t completely burnt out but pretty close. The smells were overwhelming to say the least. The air was still thick with the smell of smoke and ash. I was here by myself because I needed to pick through the ashes, Amber’s story didn’t add up. I hate to be lied to. I knew she was lying to me, I knew that it wasn’t electrical at all. I had personally replaced the wiring, inside and out.

8 months ago

The inspector had arrived to review the wiring replacement work that had been done. I showed him my license and all the paperwork. Because of the amount of work that had been done, the inspection took about two hours.

“Mister Bane, where did you get your training as an electrician?” I smiled at the question, “United States Navy,” I said in return. Now he smiled, “Outfuckingstanding, me too.” I smiled again and we shook hands, “You’re off the clock now, yeah?” He nodded in response and I handed him a beer. The most important thing to me was that we had passed inspection and unless something crazy happened we shouldn’t have to worry about fires in this building.

Present Day

As I continued to kick through the debris, I made my way to the office. I knew this wasn’t where it started but I needed to look at a few things. I hadn’t made it very far when I saw a zip tie on the ground. I knelt down, picking it up and I studied it for a moment. While it was hard to pick out at first, it was tinged with red. “I fucking knew it.” I could feel the anger returning again. “Why the fuck are you lying to me!”

Aside: We are currently deceiving each other on such a regular basis, if we aren’t careful there won’t be a relationship left to save.

I was good and pissed now and I wasn’t even sure that I trusted myself to be around people right now. I stuffed the zip tie in my pocket as I stood back up. I continued through the shop and spotted the gas cans. They were mostly melted but I knew they weren’t ours, we didn’t even keep gas cans in the garage for safety reasons.

Aside: This painted a picture for me. At least 4 men plus Dominick Del Gado.

I shook my head in disgust as the evidence was pointing more and more towards someone attacking my wife the night of the fire. One thing was certain, she was not going to tell me who it was. For whatever reason, she couldn’t see the damage she was doing to our relationship by lying to me. I was hopeful that she’d tell me what really happened here and we’d get the chance to repair our marriage.

Aside: I had no idea of why the Fire Marshall had falsified the report, probably Del Gado money.

My phone rang, breaking me out of my train of thought. The caller i.d. read “Jeff Castello”, my old friend from my military days. “Hey Jeff, I’m guessing you saw the news.” “I did, and I know who did this. It’s one of Del Gado’s boys, you were not the target.” My blood ran cold as he said those words. I continued to listen to him as he regaled me with the evidence that Senor Del Gado’s wife and children had given them. “Did you get photos of the men that did this?” “Yeah, they are on their way.” “Alright, thank you, Jeff, this will help.” I disconnected the call. When the pictures came through, I was surprised, to say the least. I studied the picture of Dominick Del Gado and made the decision to take it to a higher power. I sent the pictures to his father, with the message, “You hurt one of mine, I’m going to put two of yours in the fucking morgue.”

It didn’t take long for my phone to ring. “Mister Bane, do you really think this will end well for you and your family?” I sneer, “Against the man you knew? No, but the game and the players have changed. I’m going to fucking own you. Never again will I allow someone to hurt my family like what your family did to mine last night.” There wasn’t even a pause as he responded, “My family other than my son had nothing to do with that. If they had, your lovely wife would not have made it out of the fire.” I respond without hesitation, “Your family did this to me and my wife, your family will pay.” I disconnected the call without hesitation.

Fade

{In-studio - “David”}

We pick up where we left off with my hands folded in front of me, head tilted to the side I begin.

How soon they forget. You see, David forgets himself and speaks out of turn a lot. He also forgets that I am one of the people who supported him and tried to push him to believe in his own abilities. Rightly so as well. He’s one of the few that holds a singles pinfall victory on me. I was in my opinion very respectful of your ability in the ring. I never questioned your actions inside or outside the ring. When you all but crippled Vinnie, when you were trying to cripple Fenris not all that long ago. You really should stop with the holier-than-thou bullshit. It doesn’t suit you and it’s honestly beneath you to pursue that narrative. You are better than that quite honestly. Was I offended by what you said? Honestly, no, mostly because it lacked direction and originality. I give you credit for being able to fight Suma the way you did. Just to step in between the ropes with that guy takes amazing courage and a willingness to be brutalized by him. Honestly, it’s really fucking stupid, but that’s what I’ve come to expect from you and those like you. The really stupid part is that you asked for that match.

I move my head from a tilted angle back to a more neutral position. Wearing a look that screamed disappointment and when I speak again I use the disappointed dad voice.

The first was that The Saviors were some kind of hostile takeover. No, little man, if that was the case this company would already be off the air. This has been purely about eliminating mediocrity in this company. Getting rid of the Bill Barnhart's, Senior Vinnie’s, and David Shepherds of the company. I mean if you’re gonna spout off about something, at least make sure you know what you’re talking about. It’s more meaningful that way and it makes it far more difficult for someone like me to so easily refute every ounce of the bullshit that flows from your mouth.

I shake my head in disgust, really wishing I had more scotch.

You called out my inability to win the big one, yeah? You really do enjoy taking the low road, don’t ya? That’s okay, chew on this, slap nuts. Ten months. Ten months is how long it took me to become a triple crown champion in Sin City. How about you? That’s right, you had that two-week internet title reign. You were also a roulette champion. That’s really about it though, isn’t it? Not very impressive kid, but you’re just living up to your own expectations of yourself. Where is your fire and your drive to be the best in this company? No juice eh? Doesn’t surprise me or anyone else. Your words lack merit, just as your accusations do. To be clear, we never targeted Fenris or Aaron. Another poor assumption on your part.

I look down at my feet for a moment, then when I look back up a predatory smile blooms on my face.

We did target The Wolf’s Lair and he and Aaron stuck their nose in something that was none of their concern. It makes me laugh that you want to make this personal, but I think you’re still the same old David who doesn’t care nearly as much as he says he does. You protest too much and far too loudly. You and I both know that Fenris needs no one to take up for him or stand up for him. He does that really well on his own.

The other huge mistake you’ve made is believing that defeating me a second time is going to be easy. You really are a clueless kid, you’ve not paid attention to what has been going on around you. I’ve done what is needed in order to reclaim this title. I’ve evolved as a fighter and adopted a more appropriate philosophy that is much more conducive to longevity as a champion. Maybe you think that this change in me is fake? I think what’s more likely is that you don’t look at things going on outside your circle of friends.


My facial expression doesn’t change as I continue along this line of thinking.

That’s very shallow and short-sited of you. You really have no idea who and what you are getting into the ring with.  This will be a good lesson for you and the others. If you believe for one minute that you are facing the same man you faced before you are a bigger fool than I thought.


Fade

{Unnamed Location - Las Vegas, NV - “On The Hunt”}

Having gotten pictures of the men that had burned down our garage, I had started tracking them down. My intent was to eliminate them one by one. I had promised Del Gado to put two of his in the morgue for everyone of mine he had hurt. I’m a man that takes my promises very seriously. I stood atop the casino, the subject of my aggression was by himself. The rooftop camera’s had been disabled so there would be no evidence of my being here. My phone was powered down, so he wouldn’t be saved by the bell so to speak. Moving quickly but quietly I stalked my prey, with zip ties in hand. My gloves would leave nothing behind, then I struck with power and speed. I beat his head against the concrete barrier to stun him. He slumped to the rooftop in a heap. I dug out his wallet in order to verify his identity. I had a match for who I was looking for. I zip-tied his hands in front of him, much the same way that he had done to Amber, or tried to I should say. Then I looped another zip-tie around his neck to match the marks he had left on my wife. Now the fun part came, waking him up.

Digging the water bottle out of my bag and splashed him in the face. He groaned a bit at first, then he tried to move and that is when the panic set in. “You’re probably wondering why you are restrained right now.” I started to explain. He tried to rise and run away and that’s when he realized that his feet were also bound. He leaned up against the concrete barrier looking around frantically for an escape route. “You were one of five men that tried to kill my wife and burned our business to the ground.” Slowly, his wild eyed look went away as I went and stood next to him near the roof’s edge. “I told your boss that since you tried to kill my wife that I was going to put an end to his operations in Vegas, permanently.” I waited for that to sink in for the younger man. He actually sneered at me and then I shocked him by laughing at him. “Mr. Del Gado, it would seem, had never heard of you.” He shook his head. “Not that I’m surprised, you’re nothing more than an arsonist for hire and an occasional thug for hire.” He looked at me and began to speak in a very humble way. I wasn’t surprised by this either, when faced with death, any man would plead for his life.

“Look mister, we were paid to burn your place down. She wasn’t even supposed to be there. Dominic said…” I backhanded him, the impact causing a trickle of blood to slide down from the corner of his mouth. “I don’t give a fuck what that piece of shit had to say. He’s not relevant to our conversation at the moment. What is relevant though is that you tried to take someone away from me. Someone whose life has value to me.” I paused there for a moment to allow him to absorb what I said and the meaning behind what I told him. “I’m glad she made it out of the fire,” he managed to say before I decided he had talked enough. “Now you’re going to meet your maker, I suggest  you make peace with him beforehand.” He tried to run, I’ll give him credit for trying, but he ran the wrong way and tried to leap off the rooftop. He didn’t quite have enough to clear the barrier and dangled there for a moment. “It’s just so hard to find good help these days.” Taking the wire cutters out of my front pocket, I clipped the zip ties restraining him and shoved them in my bag. “Now the ball is in your court…” Before I could finish the sentence, he jumped off the roof. I didn’t watch him but I could hear the impact when he hit the ground. It was time to plan the next one, I would continue until every mother’s son of them was done.
Fade

{In-Studio - “Austin”}

We continue from where we had left off, talking about foolishness and foolish people.

And then there was one. You see, Mister Mercer is a bit smarter than the other two. He chose to try and use psychology and a bit of courtesy as a ploy to try and play games. The problem is that I don’t ever believe anything that anyone ever says.  It was interesting to watch the guy who tried to end the career of Fenris and his brother Aaron strike up a friendship with Tempest. To have friends outside of The Wolf’s Lair and to become successful again. Unfortunately that all came crashing to an end when you two lost to a couple of has-beens. You were rewarded even prior to that failure, weren’t you?

As I continue, there is no malice in my voice and a half-smile on my face. 

You guys had a nice long reign as mixed tag champions, this, however, is a different game as you well know. This title is something I busted my ass to reclaim. The Saviors never played a role in that, and to say anything otherwise would be foolish and not without consequences. That would be like me insisting that the only reason that Alex had beaten me was because of the lair. That never happened just like they never assisted me in beating Alex in our third and final match. That’s not saying that I can predict his level of fear when it comes to the unknown. Will they, won’t they? Who can say for sure but I know that I never asked them to do any such thing.  Unlike most people who form groups, I’m not the leader of this group. We simply don’t have one and we make our decisions as a group.

The scotch from earlier has reappeared, I pour myself a drink and continue.

The Saviors don’t have a leader, there’s no Alex Jones in this group trying to be something he’s not. Alex wasted so much of y’all’s time and held you all back for so long, you don’t even recognize it for what it is. None of that really matters to you or the group you belong to. One thing I’ve noticed is that to a person you believe that The Wolf’s Lair is the best of the best. You take no one as a serious threat to that. Oversight is a fickle bitch that way. The moment you believe so devoutly in your own hype is when you fail. I guess my only question that remains for you Austin is do you even realize how lucky you are just to be in this match? I know that you want my title for your own. You covet this opportunity, as you should. You’ve not been relevant in a while. Now is your chance to become relevant once again. It won’t be at my expense, Austin.

My gaze hardens and the good nature is replaced by a softer, more menacing voice.

We’ve never shared a ring, Mercer, you’ll find that I am a different kind of fighter. Take a look at all of my matches and you’ll see what you lack as a dominant force in this company and in this industry. My own personal evolution as a fighter. I did not spend all that time in training with the folks at Hell’s Gate to lose this strap in my first defense. I will not allow it, you’ll only get this title off of me by prying it from my cold dead hands. Take a look at the business associations that I’ve made recently. Do you believe that someone like Chris Page would waste his time on someone who might drop a world title in his first defense? Look deeply in my eyes and do you know what you’ll see when you face off against me. What you’ll see is a barely contained righteous fury. Mine is the face of all of your destruction. I cannot be contained and I will not be denied. This title is mine until I say otherwise.



Fade.


32
You can't change the cards you are dealt unless you stack the deck. — Terry Blakeman

I speak four languages fluently, English, Spanish, Japanese, the old tongue of Scotland, often referred to as Scottish Gaelic. There’s a fifth language though…Violence. A language that not everyone in this sport understands and accepts. As long as you accept it, you can combat it. Those purists out there are the ones who can’t accept or combat it, people like Alex Jones. Our fight was one that will be remembered for a long, long time. He had bested me on two previous occasions. A very important stipulation was added, that we would never meet again for the world title, regardless of the outcome. It’s still not clear to me if it was Alex that requested it or if it was ownership's idea to prevent me from going for the title repeatedly because I was the only one capable of dethroning him. He claims to have had no options, but we know that’s not true. Even if a man is about to be hung, he has options. He can either like it or not.

The fight itself you would assume was a competitive one, you would be wrong but you could say that. No matter what he says on social media, it was never as close as he thinks it was. He was outclassed and outgunned from the beginning. And so it came to pass that I was once again the reigning and defending world champion of Sin City Wrestling. How that happened wasn’t nearly as important to me as why. I have always been a man who was absolutely brutal in the ring to my enemies. The thing is, Alex Jones and the Wolf’s Lair were not my enemies. They were, however, a part of the problem in Sin City. The arrogance, the hubris, it wasn’t just Matt Knox, but the lair as well suffered from this. Like Knox, they believed they were unbeatable. Look at them now…


{Post Match CC320 - “Clearing The Air”}

[On-Camera]

Still drenched in sweat and blood, I made my way backstage. The thunderous reaction of the crowd when I put Jones down still ringing in my ears. They had pelted me with garbage and insults on my way back and not until I had passed the curtain did it stop. I paused only briefly at Gorilla to collect my thoughts, and try to catch my breath. I grabbed a clean towel that was stacked nearby and buried my face in it. Wiping away the sweat and the blood from my face and eyes so I could see a bit better. I tossed it in a nearby bin and grabbed another fresh towel. I was physically and emotionally spent. My breathing was still ragged but that euphoric feeling continued to wash over me. I had taken the wind out of the collective sails of The Wolf’s Lair and shocked the world one more time. My intensity and fury shown even brighter now than it did prior to or during the match. I remembered the point in the match when everything clicked into place. I had been committed to that philosophy, but then muscle memory kicked in. Once that happened I knew that no one could beat me tonight. There was not a soul on the planet that could have turned me back. Backstage reporter, Holly Wood, approached me, albeit slowly and I could see the wild eyed fear in her eyes. I motioned her to approach as I dabbed away the fresh blood that decided to drip.

“Uhm…Mister Bane….can I get a few comments from you for the fans and the press?” She asked it so timidly that it almost took me by surprise. That predatory smile was on my face faster than I expected. I saw Whisper and Kat over her shoulder as they waited for me to finish with Holly. “A few comments? Sure. Let’s start with if the first time my title win was a fluke, that would make me a two time fluke wouldn’t it?” I glared at her because I knew that was the opinion of many on this roster and in the owners offices. Before she could retreat further, I snatched the microphone out of her hand. “This begins my fourteenth reign as a world champion. It will be the most memorable of them all. What they all witnessed here tonight is just the beginning!” The fury shown bright in my eyes again, barely contained rage that was bursting to get out. I saw the look on the faces of Kat and Whisper, mimicking my own. Instead of speaking more loudly, my voice softens. “The paradigm has been changed in Sin City Wrestling. The Sin City Saviors stock is on the rise! Today was the world title, next is the internet title at Inception V.” I look over at her and Whisper and Kat are by her side.

“Miss Wood, if my intensity scares you, imagine how the rest of this roster feels right now? I hope they all wore their brown pants for the occasion.” She stepped back forward and I handed her the microphone. “You are in no danger from me, Holly. I don’t operate that way. No one in the Saviors operates that way.” She pauses only for a moment, “Then why did you allow the Supreme Machine…” I cut her off, “he did exactly what was necessary, he was not going to lay a hand on Bea.” She seemed flustered by my cutting her off. “The attacks? One of the men that I am facing when I defend this title, is the one that started all that!” Now she seemed confused as I continued on. “Have you forgotten already that Bea was the one that tried to cost me a match against Vinnie? That Vinnie and Bill attacked me after I beat him? That this was all done in retaliation?” Her jaw was hanging down now as I continued on.

“Now, I could have stopped at that point and let all of this go.” I paused long enough for her to actually speak this time. “That is what would have made sense to most of us. Why continue when you already had your pay back.” I laughed. “Pay back? No ma’am, that’s not what this is about. This is about changing things for the better. What I did to Alex Jones tonight…he may never recover from. Alex was one hundred percent correct, I am the enemy and I have made this very personal for every man on this roster. It was not coincidence, it’s by design. My first defense is set in stone. Vinnie, David and Austin. I hope they paid attention to what I did out there tonight. It’s a little taste of what they can expect at Inception. Just a taste.”


[Off-Camera]

With that I cut the interview short and walked to where Whisper and Kat were. It dawned on me just then that Amber was nowhere around. She always greeted me after big matches like this one. “Kat, have you seen Amber?” The blank stare I got in return was all I needed to know.

Aside:
This did not bode well, Red is always hanging around Gorilla when I wrestle. Something had gone horribly wrong. The woman that showed up at the end of her title defense?


I quickly made my way down the hall, bypassing my own locker room, I went straight to hers. When I got there, it was as much as I suspected it would be. The locker room was trashed and I could smell a familiar smell.

Iron

At first I thought it was my own blood that I was smelling but then I looked down. It wasn’t a lot but enough to cause me concern. My anger went white hot in an instant with an unsuspecting production assistant. He rounded the corner just as I was coming out of her locker room. I grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and hoisted him off the ground, slamming him into the wall. The sound echoed loudly, even in my own head. “Where is my wife,” I said in a deadly calm tone. He tried to wriggle free at first until he saw the look on my face. “I dunno who that is,...uh….first day…” I dropped him, “Sorry kid,” was all I could muster before I looked back at the blood on the floor. Kat was rounding the corner just as I was coming to my senses. She looked at the production assistant, cowering in fear and the blood on the floor of Amber’s locker room floor. The site of blood didn’t bother Kat at all, it never has, but when she saw this. It didn’t make her sick, but you could tell that she wanted to be sick for whoever was responsible for spilling my wife’s blood. “Call Amber for me please,” I said as we started walking back towards my locker room.

We walked as she dialed Amber’s number, at first I thought it was going to go to voicemail. Kat had it on speaker so I could hear what was said. “Hey big sis, what happened?”. There was only a short pause but the words coming from the phone didn’t sound right. “I looked around for Mac but couldn’t find him after his match, so I went ahead and came home.” Kat looked over at me as I frowned. “What about the blood in your locker room?” An airy tone with a light chuckle, “Oh that’s nothing, just a nosebleed is all. Nothing to worry about.” “Oh, good, I know Mac will be relieved to hear that.” Another short pause, “Is he there?”. I nod to Kat, “He is, want me to hand the phone over?”

Aside:
Oh the web we weave when we try to deceive. You see kids, her nose wasn’t bleeding at any point in that match.

“No, just make sure to tell him that I’m alright and I’ll see him at home.”, she finished and then hung up from her end. “You look angry,” Kat said in a cautious way. “Disappointed.” I corrected her, “I always know when she’s lying. That was as brazen a lie as she’s ever tried.” She held up her hands trying to forestall the storm that she saw brewing behind my eyes. “With the amount of head trauma we get in that ring every week, don’t you think it’s possible?” A curt nod from me, “It is possible and I’ll know more once I get home.”

Fade.

****

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas, NV - “Family Matters”}

[Off-Camera]

Some time later…

I give my wife a free pass on ninety-nine percent of the shit she says and does, but to lie so blatantly about an injury was infuriating. If I hadn’t been so exhausted from the match with Jones, the conversation that we needed to have would likely be a lot more animated than what I felt was necessary. I came through the front door, swinging it wide and with probably more force than was necessary. The commotion roused Kuyon, our dog, from his slumber and he rounded the corner looking for intruders. Upon seeing me, his tongue lolled out of his mouth in his version of a smile. I knelt down and allowed him to do his formal greeting of raining slobber over my face. I scratched him behind his ears. “Thanks Pal, I appreciate the warm welcome.” I commented to him and of course, the big bastard flopped on the floor exposing his belly. I spent a moment rubbing the old boy's belly and then stood up to see my wife. She had a bandage near her neck from some altercation or other. I suspected this happened during the tussle in her dressing room.

“It’s nothing Mac,” she said as she saw me staring at the bandaged wound. I paused for a moment to see if she would come clean. The lingering silence persisted, “Glad the nose bleed stopped.” My facial expression never changed, and neither did hers. “It wasn’t a big deal, let’s not make a mountain out of something so trivial.” She put on her best fake smile, I returned the same fake smile.

Aside:
See, this is the part that I hate. I know she’s lying, and I really hate being lied to. However, I’m going to give her the chance to come clean about who attacked her.

“So, that's nothing”, I pointed at the wound near her neck, “I know that didn’t happen in your match. Your dressing room was trashed. Something you wanna tell me?” She pursed her lips before responding, which makes her look hot as fuck. I was not trying to press too hard because a caged animal will engage in flight or fight and honestly I didn’t want either of those things. Her eyes flashed a dangerous glare.

“Are you calling me a liar?”

Aside:
Rhetorical questions are both amusing and dangerous. You see if I answer either way, she’s going to take this the absolute worst way possible. I do have to answer, because first and foremost it’s in my nature. Unfortunately my nature is a bit sarcastic and sometimes snarky.

“If the glass slipper fits, cinderella you should put that mother fucker on.”

I said it in an extremely tired voice, one that I hoped conveyed a joke rather than an accusation. “Fuck you, Mac,” she said as she walked back towards the interior of the house. I felt Kuyon thump against me. “Yeah, I know pal.” I said to him as he whined a bit. I knelt back down and scratched his ears trying to assure him and myself that everything would be okay. A smart man would let her go and fume about what I had said, but I never claimed to be terribly bright to begin with. So, of course I pursued her.

Aside:
You see, you can’t stand there and lie to me and think you’re going to be able to just walk away all mad and shit because I call you out on it.

With Kuyon by my side I followed the stream of angry profanity to the living room. I didn’t say anything right at first as I unshouldered my bag. I took the world title out and placed it on the mantle in its proper place. I looked over at the place where her’s should be and I can tell she cleaned it up. I hear her sit down heavily on the couch and the jingling of Kuyon’s collar tells me he is climbing up on the couch with her. I turn around to see him with his head on her lap, her eyes have lost their fire as she watches me, absentmindedly stroking Kuyon’s ears. I walk to the bar and pour myself a scotch, no water or ice, just scotch. “Want anything?” I hear her sigh heavily, “No thank you, I’m good.” I got the couch and took a seat on its edge so I could face her. I set the scotch on the table. I start to ask a question but she shakes her head, “Don’t Mac, not tonight. I don’t want to talk about it, please don’t try to make me.”  I look back at her and then look down at my feet. “Okay, no more questions tonight.”

Aside:
Remember what I said about not being a very bright person? It kicks in every once in a while. Probably not often enough to save me from heartache and headaches but often enough to not do permanent damage to my relationships.

“When was the last time, you know who has been, “ I said and she smiled. “He hasn’t, at least not yet.”

I returned the smile, “How about we do that together?” I said in a hopeful voice. She nodded vigorously, anything to avoid that discussion again I’m sure was fine with her. It wasn’t with me but I wasn’t willing to pursue it right now.

I looked down at Kuyon and he lifted  his head up to consider me, “Well, go get your leash.” The dog took off like a shot, causing both Amber and I to laugh. Discretion is often the better part of valor, especially in relationships. So we took Kuyon on a walk and pretended like everything was fine even though we both knew that was not the case. I attached the leash to Kuyon, he didn’t really need it. He was the most well behaved dog I’d ever been around. We headed out for a walk. I reached out and took her hand, giving it a gentle squeeze, she squeezed back in return. I hoped it wasn’t another lie.

Fade.


***

{Denver, Colorado - “Back to Hell”}

Over the past month or so, the Hell’s Gate facility had become like a second home to me. The philosophy that Kim and Whisper taught was very near and dear to my heart. The friendships I had developed with them were nearly as strong as the one I shared with Ken Davison. That in itself brought a smile to my face as I entered the building. Whisper’s door was open, so I rapped politely on the frame. She was working on paperwork of some kind and with a frustrated sigh, she looked up. “I can come back later if you’re busy,” I said with a half smile. She returned the smile, “Back for more?” I nodded, “And then some,” I replied in a matter of fact tone. “I was pretty happy with the way things went, but I feel like there’s more than that inside me.” She studied me for a moment. Looking thoughtful and maybe a little pensive she replied, “Good.” She paused only for a moment, “Go get changed and come back and we’ll talk about it.” So, being the good student that I was and respectful of everyone’s time I made my way to the locker room.

Moments Later

As I entered her office, Rene or Renegade as some called him was there. We shook hands as I made my way to the chair provided. “Remind me later,” Rene said with a smile, “I’ve got something for you.” I nodded in return, “Sure thing, big fella.” Whisper cleared her throat, “Mac, I know what you are wanting. That’s the reason I asked Rene to come in for this discussion.” Rene regarded me for a moment and smiled. “I’m honestly surprised you took so long to decide that this was the path you wanted.” I nodded my agreement, “I think it’s time. I have some goals and aspirations that I want to achieve over the next few years, and this…just feels right to me.” They both studied me for what felt like eternity as you are being weighed and judged at the same time. Of course, it wasn’t really that, it’s just the way that Whisper looked at people. She always had to be sure of you. She had to believe in you and what you were trying to achieve. She had in my experience been an excellent judge of character. I knew what was required to further my own goals. I had taken the first step in embracing the philosophy here at this gym. There was more though, and I knew it would take me back to the place where I began my journey. To say I had been an extremely violent man in my youth would be a huge understatement. A lot of people get confused by thinking that I came up with “The One Man Wrecking Crew” moniker, like it was a part of the gimmick or something. That was very far from the truth of it. Few people were still around that knew where it came from. I had been given that moniker by an old wrestling company owner. Will was his name, he saw me single handedly demolish a faction of four men.

“The return of The One Man Wrecking Crew,” Rene said with a smile. “About fucking time my man.” I smiled as his words broke through my own train of thought.

Aside:
I couldn’t have agreed more with Rene if I wanted to. It was way past time for the killer in me to make it’s long awaited return. These are all people I respect, and I would not betray them for any amount of money.

I returned the smile, “Then we better get to work, big man,” I said as I stood and shook his hand again. Whisper came around from her desk and we exchanged a hug among friends. I could see the pride in her eyes, she didn’t have to say anything, but she did. “I’m really fucking proud of the way you handled that match with Jones. He deserved every ounce of the beating you delivered.” I nodded and allowed the smile to return. “Yes he did, and now I have three others who think they’re going to take what’s mine.” My genuine smile for my teacher, now replaced by a predatory one. “They are in for a shock,” I said to her as the rage returned to my eyes. It was in hers as well as I exited the office to join Rene. Rene was a good man, tough as old boot leather and could get as nasty as anyone in this business inside of the ring. He handed me a package the size of a cigar box. “For you, my brother in arms.” He smiled as he said it and I quickly opened the package. A box of Padrón cigars, but not the run of the mill batch. No, these were the Padrón nineteen sixty-four anniversary series number 4 maduro’s. I was blown away. “Holy Shit Rene, these are fantastic.” You couldn’t wipe the smile off of his face with industrial strength sandpaper. This time I gave him a proper broh-hug in appreciation of the gift. “Much better than those damn cigarettes you smoke.”

All I could do was smile at the thoughtfulness of the gift. “I thought you deserved something, not just for winning your world title back but also for the pride that you bring to our home. You made Whisper very proud, you and Kat both did. For that, and the way you took to our teachings here, you’ve earned my respect, big man.” I smiled a genuine smile again, now it was time to get to work on bringing out the rest of it. “Okay, enough sappy stuff, now let’s get to work,” he said as if he was reading my mind. My week would be filled with workouts like this one, followed by sessions with Kim and Whisper to make sure my mind was right for this first defense.

Fade

{Unnamed Location - “Stacking The Deck”}

[On-Camera]

I look around the studio, state of the art set up, “Chronic” Chris Page Enterprises backdrop in place, microphone is ready. It’s both rewarding and amusing to me that the fire that Kim and Whisper lit inside of me has not faded in the least since I won the world title from Jones. If anything, the thought of defending it against three other men has intensified that feeling. That barely contained rage, that only I can unleash. It’s not something that someone else can provoke me into. There’s a certain amount of pride in that. Today, I’m once again dressed in all black, jeans, button down shirt, skull cap, boots. I have the world title slung over my left shoulder, close to my  heart. In my right hand, I hold a white cowboy hat. I focus on what I want to say and what needs to be said.



First to clear the air, no matter who the champion was going to be. They would have found themselves in this situation. Defending against three other competitors. It doesn’t bother me in the least, nor does it anger me that this is the situation I find myself in. Just another obstacle to overcome. Unlike my opposition, it’s something I’m used to. Twenty years in this business and industry. Twenty years as an architect of violence, an artist if you will. In this industry, we are considered artists for lack of a better term. We paint a picture for the fans, that tells a story. A story of struggle, and yes sometimes a story of war. A war waged inside a six sided ring.In my case,
I tell a story of…
controlled rage.
Of domination.
Of unapologetic violence.
Of success in this industry, not just in Sin City Wrestling.

Unlike some of you, I’ve spent as much time on the road travelling for more than one company than you’ve spent in a wrestling ring, six sided or otherwise. Being a big fish in a small pond was never something that would make me feel complete as a competitor. Sitting in one spot and bragging about my accomplishments from a single source was never going to bring me pride. It damn sure wasn’t going to fill my bank account. Do you know what does though, is my association with “Chronic” Chris Page. CCP Enterprises is a worldwide company that won’t simply be a common place name in one company, no it will reach much farther than that. By the time we are done, we will have touched them all. I will of course provide a proper My plans are always in motion and that’s a small part of what drew him to me. My twenty years of success in a cut throat business was another. The fact that I am your world champion certainly didn’t hurt anything. So, you boys rest on your laurels and talk that talk about everything you’ve done here. If you are relying on that shit, you’re in for quite the education. Where my resources are endless, your’s are limited by your own lack of effort. My training at Hell’s Gate with legends will trump anything you can come up with. Alex Jones found that out, just as Vinnie did prior to that. The one thing all three of these men have in common is that they are hungry. Two are hungry for a repeat as world champion, the other is hungry for his first taste of world championship gold. The only thing that they will get out of this match is that they will be relevant for however long this match lasts. They will get the rub from me and Chris Page by being in the same building with greatness. Let us take a moment of prayer for these poor souls.


I bow my head, staring at my boots momentarily. When I look up at the camera, all pretense of amusement is gone. The Gentleman Wolf lies in a hospital bed taking his last breath, The One Man Wrecking Crew has been resurrected to continue his twenty year old mission.

Lord, forgive my Saturday drunkenness and my Sunday sloth. Dearl Lord, forgive me for my transgressions against other men. Forgive my willingness to put them in as much pain as possible. Most of all, please forgive me for the men I’ve put out of this sport…

I pause for dramatic effect.

and those I’m about to.

I shoot a wink and a smirk at the camera as I raise my head back up.

This is just an example. Those who know me, know that I am as far from being a religious person as you can get. I use this to prepare you for the absolute bullshit you will hear from the others. You see, people will try to fill your head with nonsense. They’ll play up to your need for someone in a white hat.

I allow the predatory smile to come.

Funny thing about that, is that there are no white hats left in this industry, let alone this company.

I fling the white hat away from myself and out of the scene.

Hero worship is what they want from the fans and the roster alike. They’ll lie to you and tell you that they can fix this. That they can eliminate The Sin City Saviors.

I shake my head in amusement and disgust.

While, what The Sin City Saviors represent is the truth. No sugar coating to make you feel better about yourself. No silver linings provided for bad situations. No quarter given to anyone.Not friend, foe or even people I respect. I had asked those people specifically to steer clear of me and the group that I had formed. It would have been fine. They couldn’t or wouldn’t do that. Not very smart, not smart at all. Some might tell you that I am the most hated man in this company right now. They might even tell you that no one wants me to be the world champion. What they won’t admit is that by me holding this belt, it puts asses in seats. The fans are clamoring for my head even though I’ve helped turn this company around. They went from having to consider closing up shop to having a booming roster and a big reduction in mediocrity.  All you have to do is look at who’s here now. None of those people are in this fatal four way for my title though. This is about the old guard here. The tired old men that they put in this match with me.

My gaze instantly hardens, nostrils flare, jaw is set.

Vinnie, this all started with you and Bill. Bea of course was a very willing accomplice. The night she sprayed whatever that was in my eyes was the catalyst. I warned you to keep her away from the return match, yet there she was once again. Ready, willing and able to jump into something that was none of her business to help you and Bill jump on me in a two on one beatdown. That turned into a four on two situation that you couldn’t walk away from didn’t it?

I can feel that vein throbbing in my temple as I continue.

That is how The Sin City Saviors were born. That is the reason that we thrive, and the reason that we will save this company. Even if we  have to do it out of spite. Make no mistake about it, we are more than capable of doing exactly that. I could give Vinnie and Bill all the credit for what happened next or the blame for that matter but I won’t. While their actions were the catalyst, this was something that was already in motion. When I made the call for Carnage, they answered the call. Ken Davison was the first. Then Supreme Machine and Dominick Strife answered the call. Later it would be Kat Jones who joined us. They are not the only ones of course, there are others waiting in the wings for me to reach out and tell them to come to Sin City. Before something like that can happen though, I’d have to feel threatened by this roster in some way. I don’t even feel threatened by anyone in this match.

I take the title down off my shoulder, holding it in front of myself. I look at my reflection in a freshly polished Sin City World Heavyweight Championship belt.

Senor Vinnie or Brother Vinnie, whatever you are calling yourself these days. The fact that you are in this match at all is a joke and an insult to me and the others. I’m sure you’ll try to draw some kind of parallel between what I did to Alex and what you have encountered with myself. You’ll likely draw on the past and how it was a similar match and situation that cost you the title a couple of years ago. The real story is this. I’ve had your number and will continue to do so. What I have done and what you are trying to do is evolve. My evolution has been successful while you still flounder in mediocrity. You experienced that in our last match up, my evolution or devolution in the eyes of some. Where you rely on your training as a wrestler, I rely on my instinct as a survivor and a fighter.

I look up from the belt so that he can see the intensity and rage in my eyes.

You rely on deception and manipulation while I take the more direct and blunt approach. That is the reason that since two thousand and nineteen you’ve been a challenger instead of a champion. You haven’t dedicated yourself to your craft the way that I have. I am a student of the game and constantly training and learning. You? You sit in the corner with the dunce cap on because you’re a fucking goof that can’t focus. It’s funny, when you speak, I see a ghost. The shell of the man you were, it’s a shame really. You could have been one of the legends around here, after this match, you’ll be nothing more than a footnote on the list of competitors.

I pause momentarily to stand up and place the belt on my shoulder.

Vinnie is just one of the three men that I will face. There’s also David Shepherd. David is one of the few men on this roster that can claim a pinfall victory over me. Another interesting aspect of him being in this match is his well known issues with Vinnie. No one believes that you boys can put that aside long enough to deal with me. We both know that Vinnie will be gunning for you in order to get revenge. It was you that injured him and put him on the shelf. Just so you know, that knee is still a little gimpy, in case you wanted to target that. I like your inclusion in this match to be honest. I think you are someone that is worthy of a title shot. If it were one on one, I might even think that you would challenge me as I defend the world title. The kind of chaos that match is going to be? Not so much David. You’ve got experience, but not enough of it to be fair. This is the type of match, that if you hesitate for one moment, you’ll be looking at the ring lights, flat on your back.

I look at the belt on my shoulder again and then back at the camera.

Have you ever even had a world title match in your career? I didn’t dig too deeply but I didn’t see any mention of you being a contender. It’s not that I don’t think you deserve to be, but in reality, you’re not ready for this match. Didn’t you tell the bosses before that you weren’t ready for a match like this for the title? So, tell me, what has changed that makes you believe that you are ready now? Nothing has changed except for your relationship status. I hope that Fenris and Aaron are hyping you up for this encounter and making you believe that your ready and that you deserve to be in the conversation. It makes it all that much sweeter for me when you fail. To me, you’re nothing more than a shit talking punk.

I pause again, more for  effect than anything as I continue on to the last contestant.

Austin.
James.
Mercer.

Another man, like Vinnie, a former world champion. Unlike David, you are tried and tested, scarred by battle. You’ve been bloodied and caused others to bleed on a regular basis. I respect that about you. Even when you attacked Aaron and left him bleeding, incurring the wrath of the roster and the ownership. You stood your ground like a fucking man and owned that shit. You did what you wanted to when you wanted to. ‘Cause fuck the roster right? They don’t control you or how you operate, no one does but yourself, right?



I shake my head and mouth “no” at the camera.

One caveat to that is Alex Jones though isn’t it? You even said so yourself on social media that you were embracing this match for no other reason than to piss him off. That in and of itself is admirable. I too enjoy pissing him off. I also really enjoyed fucking him up in our last match. I wonder if you’ll follow his lead after you’ve lost in this match? Rage quit then come back and act like you’re relevant again? Who is Austin James Mercer, really?

I smirk at the camera. Shaking my head in disgust I continue.

A poor man’s Mac Bane. That’s who you are and what you are. The second fiddle to Alex Jones. A man capable of so much more. A young man who could have led the Wolf’s Lair and could have been so much more than what we’ve seen. Imagine the potential of someone like Milo under the leadership of someone who cared about his development as an athlete. Imagine the potential of someone like that without Jones holding him back. Holding him down. Alas, none of that can come to pass now. Mercer talked about taking a long break from wrestling. Alex Jones on twitter telling his compatriots to abandon Sin City, that this is not their fight.

I wink at the camera.

Evidently Mister Mercer feels differently than Alex does though. Maybe he does feel like this is his fight and that we are his enemy. You should, because it is and we are. More specifically I am. I am the enemy of every man on this roster that has aspirations to become a world champion. If you don’t take that personally then not only are you a fucking loser but you’re in the wrong line of work. It’s one of the many things that sent me down this path to eliminate the mediocrity on this roster. To be elite, it starts with your own attitude about what you do inside that ring. It doesn’t matter to me whether you do it for yourself or heaven forbid the people that pay to see the shows.

I allow the predatory smile to form again.

I was actually chastised for demanding a rematch. I could have sat my ass at home like so many others do. I didn’t do that though, instead, what I did was invoked my rematch clause, and consequently lost again. Sometimes, you gain more and you learn more from losing than winning. Losing teaches us where we are lacking. I’ve said it before and I still believe it. Excruciating pain is among the best teachers. It wasn’t just physical pain that I had to endure, it was the aftermath of the match. How it affected me, well, you’ve only gotten a surface view of that. It forced me to rethink how I conduct my business and how I face my challenges.

Looking at the title belt, then showing the face plate to the camera.

The question isn’t can you take this from me.

Lowering it enough that only my eyes, full of rage and intensity. I lower my voice to barely a whisper.

Can you survive the onslaught, the first barrage, the second that will follow. The longer this match goes the more it’s in my favor. Can you withstand the final barrage when your tank is empty and you’re running on fumes. Do you have the heart, can you dig deep enough to overcome the rage and the righteous fury that I bring to this fight. It’s never a matter of if you can win, it’s always a question of can you survive. Like Vinnie, Alex Jones believed he could. His belief was not strong enough, if someone like that failed, what makes you all believe that you will succeed?

The camera quits recording and I start to make my way to the door. My phone began to ring and so I dug it out and saw it’s Kat calling me. “Hello!” I said enthusiastically as I answered it. Kat says to me in a language I didn’t know she even knew, “Halo mo bhràthair ann an gàirdeanan agus cridhe.(Hello my brother in arms and heart)” I smile so hard right now that my eyes almost well, “Halo mo phiuthar ann an gàirdeanan agus cridhe. Dè a tha a ’cur dragh ort?(Hello my sister in arms and heart, what troubles you?)” Scottish Gaelic was something I learned as a child from my grandmother, we continued our conversation for a time.

[Off-Camera]

An incoming call, it was late and so I told Kat I would call her back. My heart sank as I saw the number. Las Vegas FDT. I accept the call…

“Mister Bane, you own the Oblivion Garage, is that right?”

My mind was racing as was my heart. “Yes, myself and my wife Amber…”

“Fuck me…”

I jumped on my V-Rod and the race was on to reach Amber. Weaving in and out of traffic until I reached the scene. Everything burned….I raced to where I saw her sitting. She rocked back and forth with her title belt clutched to her chest. I went to her and grabbed her in a rough embrace and held her close. “Are you okay?” I asked her through the tears, she didn’t say anything, only a blank stare…There were cuts on her wrist and neck…it looked very much like the marks a zip tie would leave behind in a struggle. I start to ask her but she buries her face in my chest, sobbing uncontrollably.

Fade

33
Climax Control Archives / The Enemy
« on: December 16, 2021, 09:15:44 PM »

“I'll do what I can to promote the greater good. If you can harm one person to save 1,000, I'm gonna do it every f**king time.” -- Sean Patrick Flanery

{The Enemy Part 1 - Unnamed Location}

The white walls gleamed in stark contrast to the black clothing I wear, the lighting of the room had the desired effect. Black slacks, black and silver button down shirt, aviator style sunglasses, and black shoes were the polar opposite, the opposing force if you will to the brilliant, almost blinding white light in the room.

“Enter the bad guy, the villain, the reason that Sin City Wrestling has so much exposure. All eyes in this industry are focused on what we are doing and how we are doing it. There’s been some criticism lately by some former talents about how unoriginal the attacks are. These are the same people who require the attention of others in order to feel relevant, even though they haven’t stepped between the ropes for a while. Everything we do has purpose, I’d suggest you stay home and finish raising your children before that’s not an option. Now then back to more important matters. The real question is the why of it, even though I have been saying it for weeks. The answer is almost as simple as your current world champion.”

I smile at the camera, amused at myself and my statement.

“I know, that seems hard to believe. It’s even more difficult to grasp how he was able to beat me not once but twice. Maybe I underestimated him, maybe I was like Mark and just didn’t care enough about what I was doing. As far as why we are doing what we are doing. Sin City was mediocre at best before I started this war on the roster. There were even rumors of a shut down. If I didn’t love this company and what we do, why would I bother?”

The smile disappears as I take the sunglasses off and stick them in the breast pocket of the shirt I wear. I move my hands behind my back and clasp them together.

“I wouldn’t. I would have simply asked for my release from a sinking ship and went on about my business.”

I smirk at the camera, followed by a wink.

“So, I did the unthinkable. I raised a call to arms to men and women who are respected by me or are considered family. Kat, Ken, Dominick, Supreme Machine and others who haven’t appeared yet. You see, the one way to shake up and wake up a roster is to make them think that the company is in peril. That there is this force that is trying to commit a hostile takeover.”

A wolfish grin plays across my face as I continue.

“It not only woke up the roster, but look at the attention it garnered from outside the company. The roster has blown up and the company is doing better financially. Some would say it has nothing to do with what we’ve done.”

I shrug

“We tend to let people think what they want, we can lead them to the truth but can’t make them think. We can only inspire others to do better with our actions in and out of the ring. Take Matthew Knox for example. Why is he here? That’s more simple than you can possibly imagine. So imagine this, wanting something so much that you would risk eternal damnation. To covet another man’s wife, that’s the reason he’s here. It literally has nothing to do with myself, Ken, Dom or Suma. I’m going to send you to Hell personally Matthew, regardless of your intentions. First though, the boys will have fun playing with a broken toy. You see, he’s here to try and save my wife from the influence of others. He actually thought that Suma was responsible for the current happenings here. At least that’s what he tells himself when he looks in the mirror to justify his actions. The real reason he’s here is because he was manipulated from the start.”

I shrug again.

“It was easy, and that may be the most satisfying thing about all of this to be honest. I mean, persuading someone to do something you want them to do is fun. Convincing them that it’s the wrong thing to do,even though that’s what you want is even more so. It’s like the exit only sign at a store, you just have to go in that way, don’t you Matt? I’ve always known about your obsession with my wife, Matt. The other thing I’ve always known is that she would never betray me.”

I laugh at the simplicity of the plan I put in motion to get him to come here.

“So, why would I do that? Why would I do all of this? Ah, that’s my little secret that will unfold slowly as we move forward. I can’t reveal all my trade secrets so early in the game, now can I?”

My smile remains as I continue.

“Now, what is next for The Sin City Saviors?”

That knowing smirk returns.

“All in good time, but the plan has already begun to bear fruit. Even though, sad to say that Dom will be on the shelf for a bit after he was attacked by Alexander Raven. That receipt will not go unpaid, I can assure you of that. I could tell you where and how and you’d still never see it coming. That’s simply the way we operate.”

My smirk is gone, replaced by a hardened gaze as I address the fans.

“What happened to Fenris and Aaron was unfortunate. What happened to Miles was expected, not to injure him but to send a message to all of The Wolf’s Lair. I know it’s not in your nature K, but all you had to do was stay out of our business. I’ve no beef with you or your brother, you know that. We’ve talked openly and often about the respect between us. I know you love this company as much as I do, why not join us?”

I shake my head, knowing what the answer will be to that question. Too much had happened between Suma and Fenris, they were on a collision course. There was nothing I could do about that but hope that K would see the reasoning for what we are doing.

“That leads us back to the reason that I am here talking to you today. The Wolf’s Lair in general but Alex Jones more specifically.”

The loathing and hatred for them as a group had been festering in my heart for a while. Their destruction is what I wanted although it had never been said out loud.

“All the fans and the roster get to hear about is how much the Wolf’s Lair has done for Sin City Wrestling. Is that a fact? Really? Because of the titles you’ve held? So fucking what. There is so much more to this business than that. Not that the shallow and narrow minded fools would even admit to that. Especially not their leader.”

I feel my heart hardening even more, there was a special place in hell for people like Alex Jones.

“Another glaring difference, Alex. You see I’m not the leader of The Saviors, we don’t have one. What we do have is a purpose, unlike you and yours. You talk about unity, like you even know what that word means. You’ve had countless opportunities to show it but you always make it about you, Alex.”

I shake my head in disgust and sigh heavily.

“It wasn’t Alex Jones that went out first to help Miles, nor was Austin James Mercer. It was Fenris and Aaron. At some point people like Miles will get tired of being a doormat for you. People like Austin will get tired of playing second fiddle to “The Black Dragon”. They’ll stand on their own eventually if for no other reason than to spite you. I’m looking forward to seeing that day. It’s not just about the way you represent the company. You give  people back handed compliments and call that respect. When I’m done destroying you, you’ll receive no such platitudes from me. I'll simply move on to the next challenger. It will be like your reign as champion never happened. Not because of respect but that is my reality Alex, your reign should never have happened.”

Fade

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas, NV - “The Problem”}

~2 weeks ago

It had been a good morning, the automated timer for the coffee pot worked perfectly so when we crawled out of the bed it was waiting on us. Waking up next to this spicey, sexy woman is one of the best parts of my day every day. We sit at the kitchen table, idle chit chat, nothing too heavy, each of us walking on eggshells for the other. I look at the audience…

Aside:
“The problem is not the problem, the problem is your attitude about the problem” or something like that said by one, Johnny Depp, many years ago.

That was exactly the case in point for me today, as I stared at my lovely wife over a fresh cup of coffee. In spite of the coconut creamer I had in mine, I could always get a whiff of cinnamon when she was around me. Her tousled mane of red hair, bed head if you will, always looked perfect to me. We hadn’t really had a chance to talk about the incident in Atlantic City, she had kept insisting that it was nothing and that the panicked phone call I had gotten from the PR assistant was just an overreaction to her falling because she was drunk. So we were grid locked on the topic, with each side not budging on their insistence.

“Getting you to admit to anything is damn near impossible” I said to her in an amused tone, so as not to put her on the defensive. “And getting you to give up on a lost cause is just as infuriating,” she retorted with amusement laced sarcasm. “Touche my love”, I remarked flippantly as she smiled that fake smile over the rim of her cup of black coffee. We both knew it was fake and sometimes she just did it to annoy me, which I also found amusing and at times infuriating. Looking at the camera again.

Aside:
What Amber doesn’t realize is that she’s not fooling me in the least, I know she’s created a mess. As always, I’ll let her make the mess and then be there at the end in order to help her clean it up. I’ve always been rather good at picking up the pieces of broken things and putting them back together. That will have to wait, I have a mess of my own to clean up to be honest.


So, yes we had reached a stalemate for now. There always seemed to be something trying to get in the way of our happiness, it almost felt like the universe was out to get us. It was still “us” though as it had been from the beginning. The Bane’s versus the world. The world knew that I would set it on fire just so she and I could watch it burn together. We had been married since April, but it seemed like we had always been together. She got me in ways no one could, even my deceased wife never had that level of understanding when it came to me.  Amber knew what made me tick, just as she knew the things that would trigger my anger. There were times that I think it was turn on for her to push my buttons, although she assured me that was not the case.

“Going to Colorado?” she asked me, trying to change the subject. Discretion being the better part of valor, I went along with it. “Yeah, I think it’s time I visited “Hell’s Gate”. Something I’ve been thinking about for a couple of years now.” She arched an eyebrow, “I didn’t know you even knew about that place.” I nodded, “Well, it’s not exactly a secret in the industry. People go there for a variety of reasons.” She nodded, she knew about the training center of course. She was concerned and it was obvious, “Why are you going there is what I’m concerned about.” I nodded, I knew this was coming and there was no sense in trying to avoid the conversation or lie about it. “Do you remember when we met for the very first time? How aggressive I was then?” She seemed to think about that for a moment and then nodded in agreement. “Aggressive isn’t the word I would have chosen, but you were a beast back then.” Now it was my turn to nod my head in agreement. “What if I told you that pales in comparison to who I used to be when I was in my early thirties?”

Aside:
Video doesn’t really tell you the whole story about how I started and the things I did to my enemies. I used to throw people off the top of cages through tables that had been set on fire for fun. I’ve often wondered, where did that guy go? I was going to bring him back, the funny part was that no one was the wiser. Provided the plan worked, but it had to, my future in this sport depended on that.

That got the reaction I was hoping it would. With her jaw hanging down, in shock I would assume. I reached across the table and raised her jaw back up. She clamped her teeth together and glared at me, then that feral smile swept across her face. That look always made my heart smile, the grin of a predator who just had a wicked thought about the subject they were discussing. “I would call bull shit, but I know it’s not. I had heard rumors and actually watched a few of your matches from that time. So, I know you’re not lying.” I studied her for a moment and then finally I said, “I lost that piece of me, somewhere along the way. I’m hoping that the physical therapy with Whisper and the training with Renegade will help me bring that side of me back.” As I finished the sentence, she reached across the table and grabbed my hand. It was something that I usually did to her. “Darl, you know I’ll support you in whatever decision you make. Do what you need to in order to bring that world title back to the fold.” There it was, my wife’s full endorsement of my plan, even though I don’t think she knew exactly what that might entail. What I was about to do, may very well end some friendships within Sin City but something had to be done. Not only for the company but for myself. That was what “by any means necessary” really meant. “I’ll fly up in a couple of days, Kat already warned me that I was a dead man if I didn’t come stay with her and Chris.”

She chuckled a bit, “I’d support that, who knows, maybe you’ll catch Jason while he’s there.” I smiled, “I guess that depends on if his trip to Egypt gets canceled or not.” I looked at the bottom of an empty coffee cup and frowned, “hate it when that happens. Need yours topped off?” She waved me off and I walked to the kitchen, likely to her relief. It wasn’t like her to avoid eye contact but considering the subject of our conversation that might have a bit to do with that. I had put some feelers out to see if I could get the straight answer on what happened in Atlantic City. I had Amber’s story, which I didn’t believe a word of. The relief of both Amber and her drinking companion when I arrived was all I needed to know. Something had gone down, something violent. Someone had been trying to kill them both and I wanted to know who. There was still the Del Gado thing to deal with as well. How do I keep getting myself into these situations? I thought to myself. I finished pouring my coffee and grabbed my pack of cigarettes to go to the back porch. My cell phone chimed just then.

When I checked the message it was from my old friend Jeff.

Mac, I can’t use my resources for this but I still have people in Jersey. I have the information for you in the file attached to this message. Too bad they’re all deceased, I know you would have liked to have taken care of that yourself.

“Well, I guess that settles that. This book is not closed though, only that chapter, there’s something that doesn’t feel quite right…”

There was something heavy headed our way, I could feel it in my soul. Maybe I was being paranoid or maybe not. There are a lot of strange vehicles on our street lately. Darked out windows, low profile sedans parked across from the garage. The occasional biker riding by the garage, wearing colors that had no business being in Nevada, let alone in Las Vegas. As the old saying went, something is rotten in Denmark. I had to head on over to Colorado soon, I had to get my mind and my body right for this fight with Jones. I knew that Whisper could help me, and that brute Renegade would test every ounce of who I am as a fighter. They were both legit badasses in their own right.

Fade.

{Hell’s Gate - Denver, Colorado - “Awakening”}

~ three weeks ago

The drive from Kat and Chris’ place to the dojo wasn’t a long one but it was breathtaking. Snow Capped mountains and recently cleared roads. I could hear the slush echo off of the undercarriage of the rental I had gotten. The roads would likely be a little slick on the way back later today. Whisper and Renegade were expecting me, they had known well in advance that I was coming. I pulled into the lot a full hour ahead of time. I did this based on Kat’s advice about Whisper’s hatred for people and things in general that didn’t show up on time. I of course understood this, it was one of the things that annoyed me about my own kids. I still had a full cup of Kat’s coffee and a fresh pack of cigarettes so I took advantage of one of the few breaks I would have today.

Aside:
You see kids, if you’re early, you’re on time. If you’re on time, you’re late.

The snick of the zippo and the immediate aroma of lighter fluid filled my senses. I took a long drag off my smoke and savored it, exhaling slowly through my nose. I thought about the reasons for my being here. To awaken something that I thought was long dead or maybe just maybe create something new that hadn’t been seen before from me. It’s one thing to be a beast in the ring, it’s quite another to have beaten your opponent before they ever set foot in the ring. To live in someone’s head rent free was something I knew how to do. It was far more important for them to believe that they had won. Whether on twitter or direct interactions. These were the kind of flavorful things that I enjoyed most. Another sip of coffee. “My God woman, you make the best cup of coffee, I swear.” The coffee hit my soul and brought not only warmth but energy. It only took a few moments more for me to finish both my coffee and my cigarette. I saw the front door light come on and a smiling Whisper unlocked it to allow the day's visitors to come in. So, having finished both coffee and nicotine it was time to head in and get my mind right.

I entered the wrestling school through the door just opened by Whisper, I hadn’t gone very far before she approached me. “Get in your gear and meet me in my office.” I nodded, “Yes ma’am.” I heard as I was walking away, “Ma’am?” I looked over my shoulder, “Yes ma’am, it’s called respect.” I shot her a wink as I continued towards the locker room area. I quickly changed and came to her office as requested. She didn’t appear to be fuming over the “ma’am” thing so I hoped I was still in her good graces. Whisper was known to be a hard woman, demanding but always fair in her assessments. “Most of the time”, she began, “People come to me who are broken in one way or another. Lacking confidence, or needing to get their edge back. You do not seem to have lost confidence, so the edge it is.” Whisper smirked and her devilish nature showed. “I can help with that. First though. How much of an edge did you want to regain. I have seen your work from the start. Which Mac Bane are you going for?” I thought for a moment, a legitimate question to say the least. “Then you remember who I was and how I fought when I was younger. I want it all back, Whisper, every ounce of that vile bastard that I was.”The smirk on her face was telling enough. “It is a process, it won’t happen overnight. But I will introduce you to the group of extraordinary wrestlers that will guide you back to our brand of vicious unapologetic violence. You know about Renegade.. He will work with you on the striking and will take you to your limits and beyond. Kim.. She will torment you until you rage.. And when you do make sure to not hold back for she will take you out if you do. In HellsGates we never hold back. For you need to know what level of rage you need to destroy your opponents.” I allow a predatory smile to form, tugging at the corners of my mouth. “That was exactly the reason I came to you. I knew that this is the place where there will be no shortcuts, no excuses, just a lot of hard work.”

Aside:
And so began the journey with Whisper and her team, the days were long and grueling but worth every minute of blood, sweat and tears. This is what it looks like when you talk about by any  means necessary. To reclaim something I never should have lost. That was the key, and this could be the tipping point in my career. At the end of the day, the things that mattered most to me were, family, my world title, and unapologetic violence. I was going to recapture every ounce of that or die trying.

Fade.

{The Enemy Part 2 - Unnamed location]

From the same location as before, I stand there patiently, and continue.

“So, for the last three and a half weeks or so, do you know what I’ve been doing, Alex?”

The predatory smile blooms on my face, no hesitation, only malevolence and intensity.

“Well, I’m glad you asked. I’ve been planning your demise, Champ. I find it funny that I could get to you so easily. In typical Alex Jones fashion, you get on twitter trying to be a prick to me. You go on a fishing expedition trying to elicit an emotional response from me. When that didn’t work you attacked Mark Cross to vent your frustration.”

I spread my arms wide and then allow them to come back to my sides. My expression never changes.

“Someone like you has to feed off the emotions of others in order to get ready to fight. You need that extra motivation because of your insecurities. I require none of those things to get ready to beat you to a pulp. The more important part to me though, I’m in your head already and we are still days away from our match. I know there will be many other attempts by you prior to our match.”

I bring my hands in front of me and clasp them together.

“I look forward to it. You’ve already tried the tired old, “I beat you twice”, that really didn’t work out for you though did it? No, because as I said, Mark thought the same thing as you. He thought having two pinfall victories over me would actually mean something. He thought it would derail me. Just as I’m sure he thought my losing to Jack would derail me. Guess what? I’m back, bitch!”

Barely contained amusement floods my facial features.

“So, you go ahead and sit on the throne of lies you’ve been telling yourself. The clock is very quickly reaching zero, your time as a champion is drawing to a close. I WILL restore prestige and honor to that title. I WILL begin eliminating your little den of puppies, one by one. I WILL NOT stop until I’ve gotten what I came here for.”

The intensity during that heated verbal barrage shows very plainly on my face. It’s only momentary though.

“What I won’t do is allow you or your cronies to stop my momentum. I won’t allow the likes of you, a rank amatuer,  to get under my skin.”

The heat and intensity that was so evident in my face is gone now, much like when you turn a switch off.

“I will offer no backhanded compliments in order to build you up as a proper champion and a man worthy of my time. When I think of everything you could have done to promote this company and draw not only fans in, but competitors from all across our sport. You didn’t do that though, you promote your brand. We are not the same. When I won that title, I offered up shots to anyone who wanted it. I could have gone from the bottom of the roster on up. I didn’t though, I started with you. I felt like you deserved a shot and you took advantage of it. I congratulated you then, the most sincere accolade I could give you at the time.”

Nodding mostly to myself, I’m digging the tempo of this promo.

“I did that without reservation. You claimed that you survived me twice. Then you go on social media and ask me if I thought the third time's a charm? You should be asking yourself the same question. Can you survive me a third time?”

I shake my head and almost begin laughing.

“You really are a special kind of stupid.”

Fade.

{Hell’s Gate - Denver Colorado - “Back to Hell”}

I’d only left for short periods of time, working with Whisper on my mind set. That had been my focus, along with the striking and all the other training we had been doing. The ability to achieve that unapologetic violence that she spoke so fondly of was my goal. Everything that I learned from Whisper, Renegade, Kim, Kat and Cyrus along the way all had value. My body and mind were hardening over time. The exchange between myself and Alex Jones this morning was evidence of that. He had tried to bait me into an emotional response but he found out the hard way that’s easier said than done. Today was my last session with Hell’s Gate before I needed to head back to Vegas. I currently sat in Whisper’s living room. She had invited me to stay with her, since Kat and Chris were out of town. I will be the first to admit that I was skeptical about coming here in the beginning. I didn’t know if she or any of the team could bring something out of me that I had intentionally buried years ago. Once I realized that it was me that had buried it to begin with, the sessions with the team became easier. Not easy mind you, easier to grasp what they were trying to teach me. I heard the swishing of the pajama pants that Whisper wore as she entered the room.

“Coffee is already made? Bless you.” she said in passing, making a b-line for the coffee pot. “Of course,” I responded with a smile, “I wouldn’t be a proper guest if I didn’t do that.” I could hear the sound of liquid filling her mug and she made her way into the living area. She sat down Indian style on the couch. “How do you feel?” She asked me with no hint of sarcasm or levity. I looked at her and smiled, “Honestly? I feel unfucking stoppable right now.” The smile she gave from the answer lit up the whole room. She was pleased, not only with my progress but what the team had been able to accomplish with me. “Good” was her only response as she sipped her coffee. Kat had hinted that they may want me to join their team but it hadn’t been brought up to me at this point. It seemed rude to even consider broaching the subject with her right now. My focus was elsewhere at the moment anyway. The match was my focus. Dethroning Alex Jones is what mattered to me. “Whisper, do you believe that the brain can react in a way that is similar to muscle memory?” The question had been on my mind for several days. There was that smile again and her eyes lit up at the mention of it. “Indeed I do. Is that what Kim and I were able to bring back for you?” Now it was my turn to smile, “yes ma’am, that’s exactly what I feel.” She set her coffee cup down and leaned forward. “Then my dear, that being said, I think Alex is in for the shock of a lifetime.”

“Shock isn’t what I want, I want his blood, Whisper. His blood and my title are the only things that matter right now.” She looked at me only briefly before returning to her coffee, after a short silence, “You’re ready Mac, but you already know that. You’ve shown it in the sessions. You’ve shown no restraint, no hesitation, only commitment to what you are trying to accomplish.” I nodded along and she finished by saying, “You did everything I asked and I couldn’t possibly ask for anything more from any student.” I smiled, thankful for the praise but sensing there was more that she hadn’t said, so I remained silent out of respect. “The way you and Renegade went back and forth during sparring and striking sessions was quite frankly insane. You even managed to shock Kim, that’s far more difficult than you can imagine.” I smiled remembering that session. Kim Pain is one badass woman, no matter how you measure that. “I like to think, in each one of these sessions we get the chance to learn something from each other.” I said finally. “What will you teach Alex Jones then?” I smiled, “I will teach him what unapologetic violence is really about, so he has first hand knowledge.”

Fade.

{The Enemy Part 3(final) - Unnamed location}

Still standing in front of the camera to finalize what I have to say ahead of this all important match. A match that in my mind says will determine the path of the company in the next year. I think to myself - will it be the same old, same old with the Wolf’s Lair trying to run the show or will it be a new era with fresh blood dominating the scene? I know I need to address that at some point.


“Jones, your failure to grasp the most simple of concepts, it really must be quite maddening inside your own skull. You know who I’ve been working with for the last month and yet you still think you’re getting the same person you faced in September? I see you Alex, I see you for what you really are. What you are is scared. Your funny little gif’s on social media trying to convince the world and yourself that you are confident. I guess it’s only obvious to me that you are anything but confident. You are a man who knows his time as champion is coming to a close.

I look at my hands, the blood still soaking through the bandages. The marks left behind from sparring with Rene at Hell’s Gate.

”Blood on my hands, not the first time and certainly won’t be the last. This time, it was for a damn good reason. Training. I’ve always been a solid striker but now…well, you’ll get to see soon enough. The last few weeks, they’ve been grueling, challenging me physically and mentally. I’ve questioned my own philosophy when it comes to how I approach a match. With the help of Whisper and Kim Pain I’ve managed to break those chains. Shatter that concept of why I do things the way I do them. You see, Alex, with those restraints gone. The things that kept me in check, and prevented me from completely destroying someone in the ring. With those things gone….

The predatory smile returns as I continue to rub my fists.

”No hesitation, reservation or remorse, Alex. That only leaves the execution of my plan and my enemy. I’m going to show you and the world what Unapologetic Violence is and how little I care about your personal well being. The things I care about have changed ever so slightly. My family is my number one priority, it always has been and always will be. Followed closely by the belt that you currently hold. That’s it. When I destroy you and I will destroy you Alex. It won’t be because anyone interfered in our match, the boys know not to come to the ring. When the bell rings, I will feel nothing. Nothing but the exhilaration of a mission accomplished and knowing that I will be the man that rings in the new year with the world title around my waist.”

The blood now runs from my knuckles again, having soaked through the bandages, my focus is unrelenting and I allow it to continue. I smell the iron, it fills my senses, I raise my hands so they are as visible to the camera as they are to myself.

”The loss of blood is not nearly as devastating as the loss of self. For the past decade, I’ve been going through the motions of life and wrestling. Never really fully engaged, never really fulfilling my potential or my purpose in this sport. My purpose is easy to define. The only thing that ever mattered to me was being the very best that this business has. That got lost along the way, I was out there trying to help others achieve greatness instead of focusing on my own growth. Instead of focusing on what I needed I chose to help others. I’m still helping others, I will never abandon the people that rely on me.”

I look at my hands and watch as the blood runs down, it coats the watch I’m wearing and threatens the cuff links of my suit jacket. I lower them back by my side.

”Can you say the same, Alex? Can you claim to be wholly committed to something other than yourself? When you kicked Milo out of the gym. It was said that you did that for his own good, because he was pushing himself too hard. That in itself was a selfish act, because you didn’t want to deal with him and his obsession. He had every right to be obsessive about his success. So you chose to help him by booting him out of the place he calls home. It would appear your leadership skills are lacking Jonesie. If we look at your social media presence, it appears that you are spending a lot of time posting….well, you…your mug with a smug look. I’m sure you think that’s cute and all but what does it do for Sin City? How does this promote our match?”

I shrug it off.

”In short, it doesn't. So I guess all of what you and your team has been saying is not actually true. That you’ve all done so much for Sin City but cannot be bothered to promote your matches. It’s your house though, so who am I to judge. Think about houses…some people think that it’s the foundation that makes them strong or weak. What if I told you it’s the people that live in that house that determine its strength. The house or the team is only as strong as its weakest link. The people are the foundation, the brick and mortar. They matter as a whole, not individually.”

I stare down at the floor as I get ready to wrap this up.

”Have you ever heard the myth of the Black Razor? The Black Razor is a sword of legend. Like the sword of damocles but worse. The Black Razor was forged in the fires of Hell, taking the feathers from the wings of angels. The angels that were killed or corrupted and fell in the war between heaven and hell. Of course that’s just myth and legend right? Maybe, what if I told you that is exactly what has been created by Whisper, Kim Pain, and Rene. Still like your chances of surviving a third match with me?”

The lights start to dim and we fade to black….

Fade.

34
Climax Control Archives / The Fight You Wanted
« on: November 26, 2021, 05:11:04 PM »
The Fight You Wanted

“See, people with power understand exactly one thing: violence.”
― Noam Chomsky

The Sin City production team signals they are ready to begin recording. Dressed in a black “Mac Bane” t-shirt, blue jeans, and black boots, I get ready to begin. Taking a deep breath, standing in front of a standard, Sin City Wrestling backdrop, I begin my discourse on the most recent events.

Even with the debut of our team not going as planned, like natural selection, it worked itself out.

I smirk at the audience as I continue.

Vinnie and Bill were left laying and the team that we had assembled stood tall. Now then, if you can believe anything that Bill has said, he’s at home recovering from injuries sustained at the hands of your saviors.

I try to look sad for the people at home but I just can’t pull it off as the smile replaces the frown almost as quickly as it appeared.

This isn’t simply about me, that’s what many don’t understand. What we do is for the betterment of this company and this industry. Some have even called me a hypocrite, that’s cute and all but you know what?

I shrug at the audience, still smiling, I continue.

The path to true success in this business, whether it’s the boardroom or in the ring. It’s a twisting path, one fraught with danger. It’s a path that is strewn with casualties and paved with hypocrisy and good intentions. One thing I’ve always been is very straightforward about is my hatred for people who go out there and don’t leave it all in the ring. The people who go out there and half-ass it and still get paid.

I feel my nostrils flare as my tempo picks up and my agitation becomes more obvious.

The curtain jerkers who wallow in their own mediocrity. They do the same shit week after week expecting a different outcome!

I allow my breathing to slow to a more normal rate, clasping my hands in front of me, I continue.

When you eliminate mediocrity as a whole then every match is special. What if every match was a five-star match and every super card was a showcase of wrestling gods?

I shake my head in disgust.

It can’t be right now though. The only wrestling gods that are present are the men that are the saviors of sin city.

The smile returns, not the friendly kind, the kind you might see on a wolf before it attacks. I begin ticking off items on my right hand with my left.

Dominick Strife, Supreme Machine, Ken Davison, and myself. We educate and if necessary, we decimate. Some might laugh at the “educate” part of that statement, but we all know that pain is the most effective teacher.

I again allow my hands to fall to my sides as I bow my head in reverence.

Pain is nothing more than weakness leaving the body.

When I look back up again, the smile is gone, replaced by a look that speaks only the language of violence.

That being said, Jack….are you ready to become stronger than you’ve ever been? The potential you had when you first arrived on the scene was off the damn charts.

I use my hands for emphasis on that last part, slamming the balled-up fist of my right hand into my left.

Pissed it all away though, didn’t you?

I spread my hands and arms out wide to illustrate my confusion.

Had some friends that you trained with and what happened….your ego drove them away and straight to Alex Jones. Ironic, isn’t it? I mean, have you even figured out why or how you lost yet?

I allow the smirk to return, because I had, and I knew why he had lost.

I mean, you and a lot of other people not named Mac Bane thought you had that shit in the bag. You believed too much in your own hype and allowed the idiots to inflate your ego. Even Alex fed you spoonfuls of bullshit and you swallowed it like a fat kid with a tub of chocolate frosting.

I roll my eyes in order to get my point across.

You were so fucking sure of yourself and you didn’t hesitate to tell the world that you were going to win. There was never a doubt in your mind. There should have been, but too much pride and way too much arrogance ruined your chances. I heard about all the shit you said about me.

My hands return to my side at first and then they were on my hips as I leaned slightly forward toward the audience.

Dumbass!

I almost laugh at the temerity of the man, shaking my head, I allow an exasperated sight to escape.

You should have had the balls to say that shit to my face, but that’s okay. You see I have a way of shutting punks like you up. I hit harder than anyone in this fucking business!

My pulse quickens as my rage tries to rise again and break free.

I am going to beat the fuck out of you. You are in need of a proper education more so than possibly anyone on this roster. You talk plenty, you just never seem to back it up. Not in a long time anyway. Yes, you deserve respect for being a two-time world champion in Sin City. You’ve got that, even from me. The problem is, you don’t respect the business or the company.

Hardening my gaze again, I point at the camera.

At times, I don’t think you even respect yourself, considering the way you carry yourself in public. I can’t imagine what a sad sack of shit you are in private.

I lower my arm and coking my head to the side...

Living with all that regret over deserting your friends and driving them away.

I shake my head in a sad way to indicate my sympathy for him and his plight.

Here’s what I want you to do. Go study all the video footage of my matches leading up to this point. Then I want you to forget everything you think you know about me and try again. That footage will not help you in the least, it will only serve me, knowing that you have no idea who or what you are stepping into the ring with. I’m going to be very straightforward with you. I’ve been playing this game for a long time. The real problem for you and everyone after you is this.

Looking straight ahead, into the camera for the audience watching online and for my opponent.

The rules of engagement have changed. Everything you think you know about me has changed. The price of survival is way up now and most of you can’t afford the ante, let alone to go all-in with the likes of me!

I force myself to breathe more normally again after that last segment I had been damn near frothing at the mouth. I wipe it away and smile again.

I have no regrets or remorse about any of the shit I’ve done or said, to be blunt, you and I are more similar than not. I say that knowing you will fight tooth and nail to beat me in a wrestling match. That’s who you are at the end of the day.

Keeping a steady and confident tone, I allow myself to continue on this train of thought.

A wrestler.

I allow the smile to return as I continue.

Me? I’m so much more than that.
I raise my right hand, fingers extended.

First and foremost,

I’m a fighter.


My index finger comes down to the palm of my hand.

A survivor.

My thumb comes down to the palm of my hand.

A killer.

My pinky finger comes down.

A career-ender.

The ring finger comes down, leaving only the middle finger remaining.

Maybe most importantly, I’m honest about who I am. I am the villain in my own story and have been my entire career. I make no apologies for that, not to myself, not to the fans, and certainly not to a single mother fucker on this roster.

I shake my head in disgust as I move forward to close this out, middle finger stil extended and now up close and personal with the camera.

You’re simply the next casualty on my way back to where I fucking belong. Like you, Alex thinks he’s got it all figured out, and like you, he’ll find out exactly how wrong he is. This is the fight you wanted right?

Fade

{Port Arthur, Texas - unnamed stretch of road - “Ruh Roh Raggy”}

It’s that moment when you know you are screwed, not that you did anything yourself but someone else put you in that position. One, Felicia Del Gado, the wife of a known gangster on the east coast. His family had been running rackets and all sorts of activities in and around Atlantic City for ages. So, with my mind now racing I pull into the parking lot of the Veteran of Foreign Wars Bar where I was to meet Jeff Castello. He was already there, standing beside an unmarked navy-colored van. Flagging me down, I slowed down to a crawl, parking next to the van for easy transfer. He looked as haggard as I felt and upon seeing my passengers he began to smirk. Then shaking his head, he opened the passenger door. “Mrs. Felicia Del Gado, I presume?”, he said smiling at the woman. She nodded her head, “Si” was her response. He nodded his head, “Ma’am, would you like political asylum?”, she repeated her previous answer. “Very well. Mac, We’ll take it from here. Go get some rest, you look like shit.” I gave Jeff a mock salute, “Aye sir. I feel like it too.”

“Hey Mac, thanks, you did more in a single night than anyone in Atlantic City has done in a decade.”, I shook my head at his comment and laid my head back for a moment. “Blind luck, old friend.” He barked a laugh, “I don’t believe in luck, you were in the right place at the absolute worst time but people are put into those positions for a reason.” He finished his statement and slapping the side of the truck he closed the door. The feeling of being out of my element was there again. Whenever I had any dealings with the Del Gado family, it was like you’re bleeding in deep water. It felt like the sharks were circling and you had no way to defend yourself against what was coming.  I watched them as they escorted the wife of Del Gado and her sons to the waiting van where emergency medical personnel were on hand to check them over during the transport. After they pulled away, I put the truck in gear and headed out. I needed to get rid of it and Silsbee, Texas had the perfect solution. Using the truck’s dialer, I called my cousin Lea. “Hey Le-le, I need a huge favor.” After a long pause, she replied, “As long as it’s not hiding a body, sure.” I could almost feel the smirk on her face. I chuckled, “Nah, nothing that drastic. Meet me at the yard?” Another long pause, “Yeah, I can do that. What’s going on?” “Too much to explain over the phone, see you in about twenty minutes.” With that, I hung up the phone. With it being just a few days before Thanksgiving, the roads were nearly deserted and I made good time, with the sound up full blast. I listened to “I’ve always been crazy” by Waylon Jennings among other songs as I made my way down the road. When I got to the wrecking yard, she already had the gates unlocked.

I followed her up to the office and parked the truck nearby. We entered the building and sat down in very old and worn fabric-covered office chairs. This had long been one of my favorite places to visit. It smelled of burnt things, oil, gas, rubber. I smiled as I leaned back in the chair almost to the point of tipping. “Mac, it’s great to see you, but what’s going on?”I shook my head, and I dug a pack of smokes out of my pocket and lit one. I offered her one as well but she declined. Instead, she dug an ashtray out of the top drawer of the desk and slid it across the surface to me. “Thanks, Cuz”, I said quietly. She waited patiently as I thought about how to phrase what was going on. “Always best to be honest”, I mused to myself. “Lea, I’m in trouble.” She nodded knowingly, “I thought as much because it’s not like you to ask for help.” I continued on, “I need a couple of things.” She arched an eyebrow as I continued to explain. “I need you to destroy and meltdown my truck. All of it.” That really got her attention. “Dafuq is wrong with you?”, she asked in a disbelieving tone. I hesitated only briefly. “I did some recon tonight and the truck may have been spotted by people that may want to do me harm.” That froze her in place much as I suspected it would. “Then I need you to take me to the airport.” She continued to stare at me like a doe caught in the glare of headlights. She nodded though and followed along. “Alright, I’m guessing you need this now?” I nodded in response, “Yeah, it’s important.” another curt nod from her and she picked up her phone. She was likely calling her old man, Eric. “Get to the yard, we got an emergency of sorts.” that’s all she told him as she hung up.

I reached into my jacket and pulled out a wad of cash, I rolled it across the desk and she stared at it for a moment. “Mac, we’re family, you don’t owe me nothin’.” I smiled at her, “Keep it, Lea, for the trouble I’ve caused you tonight. I know Eric was probably sleeping.” She nodded her head, opening the desk drawer she swept the wad of cash into it. Eric arrived only moments later as I was crushing out my cigarette. “Big Mac! I didn’t know you were in town. How you doin’ brother?” I shook the offered hand of my cousin’s husband. “All good hoss, how’s life at the paper mill?” “Oh, you know”, he started and the look that Lea gave him stopped him in his tracks. She motioned for him to follow her as she went outside. “Keys are in it I said at her back as she shut the door.”. I leaned back forward and rested my elbows on the desk and put my face in my hands. “Jesus Mac, when you fuck up, you do it right.” Chuckling to myself as the door opened back up again and Lea came back in. “Eric is working on it, let’s get you to the airport.” I stood up and stretched, allowing the vertebrae in my back to pop. It wasn’t much but there was relief there. “You can sleep on the way”, she added quietly. “This is the most tired I’ve ever seen you,” she added. I nodded my head in agreement, “yeah, I could use some rest, but evidently, there’s no rest for the wicked.” She smirked at me, “Another family tradition I suppose.” I laughed in response, it felt good too, I thought to myself. For the first time in a while, I’ve been genuinely able to laugh. I wasn’t forced, maybe a little manic but not forced. I gave her a quick hug, “Thanks Lea, this means a lot.” She hugged me back and patted me on the back. “Any time, loser.”

She had called me that just about our entire lives, the running joke in the family. I didn’t like to lose and hadn’t lost very often throughout my career. It came from the fact that losing wasn’t something I processed well. It had when I was younger driven me to extremes. I had done things in the face of losing just for spite. That was a long time ago though and this is now. Lea put a hand on my chest, “Who pissed you off beyond the point of no return?” I shrugged, “Don’t know why you say that…” she smirked, “Your eyes Mac when someone pushes you too hard they go from a blue-green to slate grey.” I had honestly forgotten about that and I chuckled. “Never mind, you can tell me on the way to Beaumont.” I gathered my bag and we headed into the night.

Fade.



35
High Stakes Fatal Four-Way vs. Vinnie, Miles and Hilton

“My conscience might not permit me to do the things that the darker side of me would most certainly like to do. But in the end, what makes the greater story; how I beat the darker side or how it beat me?”
― Craig D. Lounsbrough

[Information is power - The Last Chapter - Somewhere near Port Arthur, Texas]

Fucking city boys was what I kept thinking to myself as I heard distant gunfire. I’d been running around in these woods for the last twenty five years, it didn’t belong to me anymore but that didn’t stop me for a minute. It was not lost on me that I was trespassing. It was also not lost on me that I needed to pay attention to the ground. Even though I knew where the copperhead snakes were likely to hole up and some of Del Gado’s men were evidently discovering them by accident. A snake will surprise you if you’re not careful and the last thing I want is a trip to the emergency room with a snake bite. I doubted that Del Gado had anti-venom on hand, that simple fact warmed my heart just a bit. Armed with a service revolver and a knife, I moved through the area easily. I’m a bit nightblind so the goggles helped with that aspect of my self imposed mission. I really shouldn’t care about what they are doing but this somehow felt right, if for no other reason than to help me sleep at night. I had come alone this time, I didn’t want anything to happen to anyone but me. Jimmy was at his Dallas apartment, he was technically still with me and currently in my ear.

He had rigged a set of eyes for himself to help me spot surveillance that I might miss as I looked around. “Sensor at three o’clock”, came the message. I looked up to where he indicated and a motion sensor was there. I breathed a sigh of relief that it wasn’t one of the three hundred and sixty degree models. It faced inward toward the property, which I thought was a bit odd. “More worried about keeping them in than keeping people out.” I said quietly into the microphone. That was the entrance to the duck blind, so that meant that was out. Now I started backtracking and heard the snapping of a branch. I stopped just then and the security patrol of two men also stopped. I scanned my surroundings and located them. They were to my right, roughly thirty yards away. Since there was no gunfire, they hadn’t spotted me yet. I went to the west facing side of a nearby tree, trying my best to stay out of sight. Where I had been trained to stay quiet while moving, evidently they had not had the same training. They continued on their route with no indication of my being there. “That was close.” I heard in my ear from Jimmy. I allowed a sigh of relief to escape my lips, “No kidding” I said quietly into the microphone.

I stayed behind them and to their west, so I could keep an eye on them and make progress to the next location. What a lot of people didn’t know is that my sons and I set up surveillance on this ranch a long time ago. It was in part to monitor animal movement on the property, and to keep an eye out for possible intruders. Last fall we had tagged and released three cougars from this same stretch of terrain. I wondered if those big cats would make a return trip through this area. I hoped not but at the same time, I kind of hoped they did. I stopped when the warning came from Jimmy. I leaned up against the tree I had just passed and waited. A drone hovered about three feet over my head but I couldn’t see which direction the camera was facing. “Disabled”, came the message from Jimmy in my earpiece. “You’re a little too good at that.” I responded. “Good thing I am.” was his reply and it was all I could do not to laugh. “Agreed” was my reply to his smugness. I continued on my way until I found the entrance to the boys' old underground fort. Scanning the surface, I saw no holes or snakes moving about. “So far so good”, I said to him.

I entered the fort, sliding down on my backside. Keeping my eyes peeled for anything and everything. “Pretty much the way we left it all those years ago.” was his comment. It did not appear that anyone had been in here at all. They may not have even realized that this was here. I made my way through the tunnels the boys had worked so hard on for such a long time. They only went one hundred yards but it was the point they came out at that interested me most. This would place me near the fenceline of the east side of the property. That would be the closest point to that inlet where they had been excavating. As I was nearing the exit point I stopped and looked at the exit. “That’s going to be problematic” was the message in my ear from Jimmy. “No shit.” was my response as I studied the exit. “Leave it to a snake to fuck up a good plan.”, Jimmy said in a voice heavy with sarcasm and tinted with concen. “I hate snakes” I said bitterly, “And copperheads are the worst.” I finished the sentence. Your resident zoologist would tell you that they are not aggressive, merely territorial. I didn’t have the time or patience to discuss philosophy with the snakes. What I did have was Calcium Cyanide, not the granules but a mixture in a small bottle. I made it earlier, just in case. Not only was it deadly to snakes but highly flammable. There were only two snakes though, there should have been more. That’s when I noticed a little furry friend on the other side of the tunnel. “Is that a Racoon?” Jimmy asked me. “It damn sure is” I said in response. This problem was about to sort itself out without my interference.

I’ve always been awed by the way nature sorts itself out and this was no different. The racoon made short work of both copperheads and drug the bodies off to likely feed a small family of future snake killers. “I approve,” I said quietly as I moved towards the exit. “How’s the timing looking?” I asked Jimmy. “We’re good, it’s not even midnight yet, fifteen til.” I took that in and thought, still ahead of schedule then. “Okay Jimmy, this is where we go silent. You know the method to use if there’s something I need to know.” “Yes sir” was his only reply and then nothing but silence.

Fade



The Rolling Stones said, “You don’t always get what you want, but if you try, sometimes you get what you need.” Unless you are in the ring with me. When you are in the ring with me, you get whatever I decide to let you have. Needing something, Vinnie, is different than wanting something. When you need something, and you call it like that, it’s a sign of a desperate man. A desperate man will do anything to get what he needs, right? They will resort to a by any means necessary model of doing business. Is that you, Vinnie? Are you a desperate man? More importantly is this, are you a dangerous man? Can you derail the momentum I’ve built over the last few matches? Can you stop the carnage from heading your direction? All signs point to no big fella. You already had that opportunity against me one on one. You had everything in your favor and yet you dropped the ball once again. You could have been the one with momentum and victory on your side going into this matchup. If’s, could haves, would haves, all rhetorical at the end of the day. None of it happened, so none of it mattered now did it? No, it was me that came out victorious in our one on one match. It was me that made you tap out like the little bitch you are. In Spite of having someone at ringside to help you, because let’s face it, you needed it. There’s no question about that, you were in over your head and you knew it. In the end, it didn’t matter much, you couldn’t stop me from wrecking your leg and neither could Bea. At least you tried though, right?

You gave it your all but it wasn’t enough. Not against someone like me, see, someone like me knows how to disable their opponent. I’ve been doing this for a long time, and I had forgotten how much I enjoy punishing an opponent, how much I enjoyed the look of helplessness that they have when you are attacking an injured limb. The almost euphoric feeling that comes from hearing tendons snap and cartilage crumble under the pressure of a master. Then comes the excruciating pain they have to endure, when I turn it up yet another notch. And when they tap out? That is the best part of it all. Nothing in this business gives me more satisfaction than that. One of the things I’ve noticed is that the guys who talk the most, seemingly have the weakest joints. Those with the biggest mouth, tap out the quickest. That’s not really where it ends though, then I have to decide whether to release the submission. Will I? Won’t I? Hard to say, it largely depends on the mood I’m in going into the match. Doesn’t look good for any of you. Vinnie, if I actually believed you were as dangerous as a wounded animal should be, I’d certainly give you more respect than I have to this point. Thing is this, you’ve had multiple opportunities to reclaim that title and each time you have failed. You should be angry as hell about that, but like a wal-mart lawn chair, you fold right up when confronted about it.

Speaking of failures, that brings me to the latest addition of the Hilton family. You are the only one of the three that I’ll face in this match that I haven’t faced before. A young man who believes that he should automatically be in the main event scene regardless of experience. This is all just based on a name that he didn’t help to build. Riding the coattails of your mom and sister seems to be your only claim to fame. You don’t want to put in the work that goes with the job and you haven’t. Then, when the owners of this company gave you the opportunity to challenge for the world title, what did you do?

Not a fucking thing.

Like normal, you chose not to put in the work. All you had to do was cut a promotional video for this match. Not that it needs much hype, I’m in it, and that’s all it really needs. It shows a lack of respect for your employer and your opponents. Not to mention the fact that you are contractually obligated to do these things as a member of the roster. This is the reason that I will take a lot of joy in destroying you in the ring. You won’t be the only sacrificial lamb in this match though. The one person in this match that I thought there might be some hope for.

Milo, following Hilton’s lead is the last thing you should have done. You’re another one that chose not to do the things that are required of you. Disrespectful behavior is not something I would have expected of you. Not from one of Alex’s guys. I mean you even went as far as telling him on social media that you were going to show him. Yep, you sure showed him,didn’t you?  Then we have this situation, where you can’t expect success if you don’t put the time into it. Vinnie and myself, you know, we did the things that are expected from someone who wants to reclaim the top spot in this company. It’s really very sad, Milo, you could have been the catalyst that propels this company forward. Instead you chose to be a reason that it gets held back. That being said, that means it’s up to me and my particular brand of carnage.

That certainly works for me. Although it will be a rather painful experience for everyone else. You might want to consult with Vinnie on the amount of pain, I’m sure he can explain it in graphic detail.


[Knowledge is Power - The Last Chapter Ctd..- Somewhere near Port Arthur, Texas]

It wasn’t until I reached the top of the exit itself that I realized that this was the perfect place to be. The thing that I wasn’t prepared for was a hanger style building that they were using to hide the exit from the tunnel from satellite or aerial views of the property. Jimmy was recording all of this from his apartment, I hoped to be able to provide enough evidence to law enforcement and federal authorities to get this thing busted. Fortunately for me I wouldn’t have to leave the security of the tunnels in order to get what I needed. I sat there for what seemed like an hour watching the coming and going of personnel and vehicles from this hanger. The vehicles were full of people. Men, women and kids….

“Fuck” I said quietly into the microphone. A double tap from Jimmy on the mic warned me that someone was near. I said no more and sure enough a pair of boots walked past the exit. I froze in place as more and more boots were in the area. I stopped moving and if I could have I would have stopped breathing. I sent a double tap back to Jimmy to acknowledge his warning and for him to bug out. The plan was that if he got that signal from me, he would get his drones out of the area and cut communications with me so it couldn’t be tracked. I moved carefully and slowly backwards until I found my purchase and stood up slowly inside the cave. I looked over my shoulder and moved out of line of sight from the exit. I wouldn’t be able to see the egress point either but them being able to see me was more crucial. They were out looking for something or someone and it wasn’t a lock that it was me. I would wait. I sat on the dirt floor of this place and got my backpack off, making as little noise as possible. I dug out a protein bar and opened it, I consumed a bit or two and washed it down with water. I put the cap back on the bottle and placed it on the floor. The noise near the opening quietened down and I snuck a look in that direction. The movement near the exit was gone.

I sent Jimmy a text to let him know I was okay and would text again once I was out. I didn’t wait for a response because there wouldn’t be one. I then turned my phone off to prevent anyone from reaching out unexpectedly. It just wouldn’t do for someone to call me while I was sneaking around in the dark. I picked my way back through the tunnels, there was no one in there so it was what I knew would be the easiest part of this. Then I heard something I didn’t want to hear, footsteps coming from the entrance. I stopped, pivoting. I ran back the other way, towards the exit. There were no lights showing in the exit and so I scrambled up and out. They hadn’t changed the fenceline at all so I had a shot to disappear before I was caught. I looked around quickly and seeing no one, I made a run at the fenceline. Diving over the top of the fence, I tucked and rolled through it and popped to my feet. I continued to zig zag through the trees. I finally reached the place where my truck lay beneath a camo netting to hide it from prying eyes. I didn’t even try to start the truck or remove the netting, I knew that doing that would draw eyes to this location. Instead I jumped in the back of the truck, extinguishing all light sources. I lay very silently, hoping for the best.

Let’s see if my luck holds I thought to myself. I could hear footfalls but they were a good distance away. It was then that I discovered I wasn’t alone in the bed of my truck. Over my shoulder were two elementary aged children and their mother. I shook my head and signalled to them to remain quiet. She nodded her head quickly and held her children close. Making very quiet soothing noises to keep them quiet, we waited.

Two Hours Later

I hazarded a look at our surroundings, not a soul in sight, much to my relief. I started unmasking the truck so to speak. Removing the camo netting, I stowed it in the toolbox on the back of my truck. Everything stowed, I got them into the cab of my truck and then got in myself. what the fuck have you gotten yourself into this time, Mac? I thought to myself as it started. I eased out onto the road heading away from Port Arthur and towards Silsbee, Texas. The boys that were with her were maybe six or seven years old. “English?” I asked her. She shook her head no in response. Speaking in Spanish, “Very well miss, what is your name?”. The look of surprise was not unnoticed by myself, causing me to smile. “Felicia” she replied very quietly. I smiled a reassuring smile to her. “Don’t fret young lady, I’m going to get you somewhere where we can get you whatever help you need.” She nodded her head. “Felicia, do you have a last name?” She nodded again, “Del Gado” she said finally.

I think that all the blood may have drained from my face at that moment. “Felicia Del Gado”, I repeated. “Yes”, was her response, this time in English. I gave her a sidelong glance, “So, you do speak English then. I thought that might be the case, but assumptions are dangerous.” She nodded her head again, “Yes, I speak English, not as well as you speak Spanish but easier for you I think.” She said finally. I looked at her again as I continued to drive toward the location where I knew my old friend Jeff Castello would be. “Your sons?” I asked her. “Yes, they are my sons.”. The only thing that could make this more impossible is if these were the senior Del Gado’s kids. I prayed that was not the case. “Why were you hiding in my truck?”, are you the senior Del Gado’s..” she cut me off mid ask, “Wife.” “And these are his…”, “Sons” she finished the sentence for me. Mac, you are so fucked right now was the resounding thought in my head.

Fade




Knowing when to give and when to take…

Mark Twain said, “The principle of give and take; that is diplomacy—give one and take ten”. I realize that was not the context that you had in mind. You claim that you are going to educate us all in this match as to who you are. That means you didn’t learn your lesson from the last time we faced off. I think you need to be educated about who I am, yes Vinnie, I’m directing this at you. I’ve already given the others more microphone time than they really deserve. For the past twenty years, all I’ve done is give back to the business that has made me so very successful in life and wrestling. If you look at my history, do you know what you’ll find? You’ll find that I’m the guy who shows up in a company and before you know it, I’m standing on the top of the mountain. The only thing I’ve ever taken is opportunities that were presented. I capitalized on those opportunities and turned them into thirteen championship reigns.

That’s right, thirteen world title reigns, let that sink in Vinnie. Opportunity is just part of the equation though. The next piece of the puzzle is ability. Having the ability to take advantage of the opportunity. Ability or Talent, if you will. Obviously you’ve got that having been world champion before. Being given opportunities means nothing if you don’t seize the moment. In life or wrestling, you have to grab the world by the balls and make it do what you want to do. If you do not seize that opportunity and make it your bitch, you end up like Vinnie.

Past your prime

Bitter

And no self esteem.

The next piece of this is, motivation, should never be confused with desperation, Vinnie. The motivated are never desperate. They are fucking stoked to go after what is thier’s! There is never a doubt in their mind about who they are, how good they are or what the end result will be. These are the people in this business who like to refer to themselves as inevitable. That is who and what I have always been. You of all people should know that you cannot stop me. The pain I put you through should tell you a small, little bit of what I’m capable of. That’s a tiny component of why I’ve been so successful.

Success in this business, how is that measured by most of us? Titles? Money? Notiereity? In short, the answer to those questions is yes. It’s all of those things. That alone is not a true measure of success. Liking what you see when you look in the mirror every day. Knowing that every day when I look in the mirror, knowing that who I’m looking at is a man who’s given everything he has, every single time he steps into the ring to do battle. Not just sometimes, every fucking time, that bastard looking back at me left nothing but his best in the ring every time out. That’s how I measure success. More importantly than that is how do you get there? Maybe you’re confused by all of this, maybe you were a C plus student in school or maybe you didn’t go at all. So let’s break this down for the mentally deficient.

There are three common denominators. The first of those is hard work. Sure, you can take shortcuts in order to get to the top of the business. To stay there though, the shortcuts will only carry you so long. I’ve worked hard my whole life, and I’m certainly no stranger to breaking a sweat in order to get things done. The ranch I owned was a working ranch my man, there were no easy days especially back when I first got started. I built that place up to make it worth ten times the going rate for land in that part of Texas. That doesn’t come easy or without sacrifice.

Talent being the next part of that, very similar but not the same as ability. Talent will carry you farther than ability will ever take you. A natural ability to accomplish what many consider to be impossible or out of their comfort zone. I was born with it, it’s all over a professional wrestling resume that is second to none. I could talk for hours about my accolades but that’s boring, so I’ll clue you into one that matters. How many men or women in this company can claim that in ten months they had triple crown status in this company or any other? Not many I’d bet.

The last piece of this is luck, yes I said luck. Skill, ability and talent will take you far. Luck however puts people in the right place at the right time. In Sin City that has been my ace in the hole so to speak. I’ve worked hard but at the end of the day, you need to have a little luck on your side. Not in winning matches but being involved in them to begin with. Take a look at some of the hardest working men and women in our sport who have never even had the opportunity to fight for a world title. So, anyone who tells you that there is no luck involved in getting that shot is full of shit. The owners and promoters of our brand didn’t have to put this match together and give us all the opportunity to face Alex. If you were chosen to be a part of this, luck plays a part. Based on who my opponents are in this thing, hard work damn sure had nothing to do with it. They really should just go ahead and name me the new number one contender for the title. That would make the most sense. I mean the only chance any of the three of you have of winning this is if I trip on my way to the ring and blow out my fucking knee. That reminds me...pain...

You say you want to inflict as much pain on me as I did to you. That breaking me, both mentally and physically is your goal. It’s not impossible, it’s been done before, but by men that were certainly better than you in every aspect of the game, son. I’ve already broken you down physically, after this match, you’ll be oh and two against yours truly. That’s when the real mental breakdown begins. That’s not where it ends though, Amigo. No, where it ends is when I’m main eventing the final show of the year and you’re in the back crying on Bill Barnhart’s shoulder….again.





36
High Stakes Fatal Four-Way vs. Vinnie, Miles and Hilton

“To believe in 'the greater good' is to operate, necessarily, in a certain ethical suspension.”
Joan Didion

The more things change the more they remain the same. We have a new champion, but what has really changed? Nothing, nothing at all. His new challenger is a two time world champion, going for his third reign. No fresh faces, no catalysts to give this place a kick in the ass that it so desperately needs. No, because they are comfortable with the status quo. The company is still banking on the backs of the existing talent. I use the term loosely, talent, such as it is. There are so very few men on this roster who even qualify as talent, it’s really quite funny to me. I’m one to talk though right? I mean, I had the world title and lost it on my first defense. As I’ve said before, Alex was better than me on those nights. Whether he can be better than Jack is another story altogether though. I mean, it was Jack that took the title away from him the last time he wore that strap. Will history repeat itself? I guess we’ll get to find out, one way or another it won’t matter much. By the end of the year, I will have that world title again. I don’t care who wins at High Stakes, your time as champion is marked. The countdown to your demise has already begun. I know it, the fans know it, you’re the only ones who haven’t realized it yet.

So, although currently things are much the same as they were when I first arrived on the scene a little over a year ago. Take a deep breath, in through the nose and out through the mouth. What you’ll both taste and smell is change. A change in my approach and the way I handle my business in Sin City. The company has to be saved from itself as my brother from another mother said in his debut on Sin City Television. Yes, I’m the reason that “Godly” Ken Davison is here in Sin City. He is the one of the absolute best to ever lace up a pair of wrestling boots. We are brothers to the bone, where one is, it’s only a matter of time before the other follows. We never let the other ride alone, that is our mantra and that’s who we are. We are two of the founding members of the Suicide Saints along with Myke Adams. That’s not even the most important aspect of this, the most important aspect is that when I put out the call, family follows. They are my family not only in wrestling but in life. People I trust to have my back. Their loyalty is beyond question, our word is our bond. We are an acquired taste, the paint where there isn’t supposed to be paint if you will. The biggest majority of this roster are considered the In-Crowd.

We’re the other ones. We are cut from a different kind of cloth than the rest of you. Popularity was never a part of our agenda or the goals we are trying to achieve. We freely let our colors show without fear or regret. Our loyalty is to each other and our brand. If you’re one of us, you already know, you were branded a long time ago. We were branded by the blood, sweat and tears of paying our dues the hard way. No shortcuts, no calling in favors on Daddy or Mommy’s name. We don’t kiss the promoters ass, we treat them with respect if they deserve it. If they don’t, we tear the company down as we did all those years ago. A promoter once lied to me about a match that I was owed. Ken and I, being who we are, bought out our own contracts and walked out the door. Before the end of the week, that company was left with five employees that were actual in-ring talent. I had nothing to do with the rest of them walking out, it just shows you the kind of leadership I have that I can influence others without saying a word to them. It’s a matter of loyalty and being there for your brothers and sisters. You don’t need labor unions when you are united in a common cause. Our cause revolves around elevating each other and those we care about. Everything we do is for the greater good of each other and the company we work for.




[Knowledge is Power Part 5 - Unnamed title company in Port Arthur, Texas]

One of the things that I had discovered throughout my life is that you have to know your worth. The same can be said of land that you own. I knew that on average the cost of an acre of land was just below four grand per acre. When you factor mineral rights, livestock and buildings into things that price can go up quite a bit. My home place was over four thousand acres. Over the years I had built it up, increasing its value over time. So, just the land itself was worth about sixteen million. When you added in the livestock, one hundred head of cattle, including ten horses and the supporting infrastructure for an efficient ranch. That would raise the price by approximately one hundred thousand dollars. The offer that had come from Thomas Mixon, had blown me away. He was offering me one hundred and fifty million dollars, approximately ten times it’s value. No matter how hard I had tried, I couldn’t find anything that was shady about this deal. So I sat at the title office, getting ready to sign the paperwork that would transfer everything to him. The half-acre of land that had my longtime home and family plot were included in this much to the chagrin of my children who had hoped I might negotiate it where they could hold onto the small plot of land.

His lawyer was flanked by the latino gentlemen I had met with before, Senor Delgado, who sat there with a genuine smile. The smile of a man who had accomplished something or just killed someone, I wasn’t really quite sure to be completely honest. The smile was almost like that of a feral predator that you would see in television based documentaries. I’ve often wondered if I looked like that when I stood across the ring from someone. I had to assume the reaction was similar to the one I was having now. Any time I was about to make a mistake, I got this sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach. The Delgado was an apex predator when it came to business. That much I was sure of, his family was known to me because of my time spent on the east coast, in and around Atlantic City. “Mr. Bane, how good to see you again.” he said to me, full of confidence and bravado now. I looked back up from the envelope that I had been studying.  I gave him the same kind of smile, “Senor, it is always a pleasure, sir.”I responded to him in the same false way that he had addressed me. That wiped the smug look away from his face quickly. Which in turn caused mine to blossom as I removed the contents of the envelope onto the table surface before me. I looked over at the title company manager, “Are we ready to proceed?” I asked in my most polite manner. She nodded and I began signing away the ownership of my place to Thomas Mixon.

Moments later, the paperwork had all been signed. The notification from my bank chimed, this let me know that the transfer of funds had completed. “Fast and efficient, what’s not to like about that?” I remarked in a rhetorical way. He inclined his head in agreement as we stood up. I shook the hands of both men as I made my way out of the title company offices. Once outside and clear of the entrance, I lit a cigarette as I made my way to my truck. It didn’t  take long for Delgado to follow me out to the parking lot. He lit one of his turkish blended cigarettes and approached me. I knew he would, mostly because his type always liked to gloat when they felt like they had won the war. “Mr. Bane, if I may?”, he asked politely this time. “Of course I said” just as politely, and he continued to approach. “I was wondering if I might be so bold as to offer you one last piece of advice before we part company.” I paused for a moment, but then nodded my head. this should be good I thought to myself. “Now that the transactions are completed, my assumption is that you’ve removed all of your personal belongings from the property, yes?” I knew where this was going, “I have, and I have no reason to ever come back to the property if that’s your concern.” I told him and I wasn’t lying, I had no intent of ever stepping foot on that land again. This seemed to satisfy him, “Very good, I was going to suggest that you clear out of Port Arthur altogether, since there is nothing here for you to really stick around for.” He added. The thinly veiled threat did not go unnoticed by myself. I smiled, “I suppose you’re right about that, but I’ll have to take it under advisement. I still have family in the area and so I might want to visit them from time to time.” I said flatly.

Now it was my turn and I was never one to back down from a fight. “I would like to return the favor Senor, don’t ever think you can threaten myself or my family without consequence.” He returned my smile, “I will also take that under advisement, Mr. Bane. Just remember what I said, nothing for you here anymore.” The threat was real, I knew that in my heart and in my brain. This man was no one to trifle with, his reach was long. He had influence in a lot of places including the state capitol. There had been many pictures published of him and our current governor, state representatives, and members of congress. He was a big fish, but not the biggest. There was someone else that he reported to and that was the person that I wanted to take down. My son, Jimmy, had found an excavation site that was actually an operation to dig a tunnel. That tunnel ran from an inlet near Port Arthur that wasn’t on any map, mind you. He had investigated the tunnel system as much as he could. One tunnel leads to a distribution center’s underground garage. In part we knew they would be using this to move goods, avoiding highways and severely congested roadways from the port to their endpoint. There was another tunnel that branched off the main, that tunnel appeared to lead to the old home place. He had told me about an underground complex that was tightly guarded. Armed guards at that. Senor Delgado then made his way away from me to his waiting limo. The driver quickly popped out and opened his door for him. Before ducking into the limo he said to me, “Should you ever want a tour, I’m sure that Thomas would love to show you the new facility and give you the rundown on the complete operation that you helped make possible.” I only nodded in response as he ducked into the car. “Or maybe I’ll give myself a tour and skip all of y’alls horseshit.”

Fade

[Knowledge is power Part 6 - Unnamed location near Port Arthur, Texas]

“So, we closed on the sale today, right?”my son, Jimmy, had asked me. “Yep”, was my one word response to him. “So, we’re trespassing now.” he said, letting the sentence trail off as he watched me strap the desert enable to my right side. “Great”, was his one-word response to what I said. “Ain’t it?” I smiled at him but was pretty sure he couldn’t see my smile in the dark. In the same respect I couldn’t see him roll his eyes at my nonchalant way of looking at this. “What exactly are we hoping to accomplish out here tonight?” he asked more calmly this time. “Well, son, what we are looking for is nothing more than the truth.” I said. “I want to know how badly I got played and what the real plan was for the lands that he bought up.” “Alright pop, let’s get this over with.” he said with a bit more urgency in his voice. Most of the equipment that we were using tonight was mine, a collection of military gear that I had accumulated from my time as a forward operations specialist. Night vision, firepower, grease paint and black clothing to help us hide from eyes. We approached the top of the rise that would ultimately lead down to the wharf that Mixon had built. To the public he had presented it as a way to move dry goods and other merchandise to his distribution centers more easily. It was that uneasy feeling that returned as we reached the top of the rise. I pulled Jimmy down low out of instinct more than anything as a light swept the ridge.

“Pretty strange procedure for something that is supposedly nothing more than a shipping operation, don’t you think?” I said to my son as we slowly came back to the ridge. Using the goggles that we had, we scanned the area. I saw a lot of private security, armed with AR style rifles and sidearms. Sidearms ranged from p380 to 9 millimeter pistols. We continued to scan the area again and had to lay flat as the light swept over the area again. Then we resumed our observation. The first hour, there was really nothing out of the ordinary. A flat bed truck rolled out of the fences, it wasn’t loaded with freight of any kind but with people. “How many kids are on that truck, Jimmy?” I asked quietly. “I count twelve elementary aged, six teenagers and another 7 adults, all female.” He said in an emotionless voice. “I’d be willing to bet we already know where that truck is going.” I heard him sigh, “The ranch most likely.” he said softly. We carefully picked our way back to my Chevy Silverado on the main road. Two armed men were there, dressed much like the others we had observed from the ridge at the main hub. I grabbed Jimmy’s arm to stop his progress and he saw them as well. There backs were to us and we moved slowly and quietly. In unison we put the two men in rear naked chokes and before long they were both unconscious.

We drug them away from the truck laying them up against the nearby pine trees. We got in the truck and eased back onto the main road. “That was a little too close a call for my tastes” Jimmy remarked. “Me too, son”, I replied as we headed out into the night. Investigating the ranch would have to wait for another night. There was a match for me to get ready for and I wouldn’t risk one of my kids again. That was not nearly as easy as I had thought it would be, and I certainly wasn’t expecting armed security all over the place like that. There was a duck blind that only Jimmy and I knew about and his men likely hadn’t had enough time to scope out all of our collective places of peace as we liked to call them. Mine specifically was the duck blind but the boys each had hiding places of their own from their youth. I would have to scope them out and see what had been disturbed and what had not.

Fade



Okay, so this fatal four-way will pit me against Vinnie, Miles and Hilton. Two of the three I’ve already beaten and the third has been embarrassed on social media so regularly I feel like I’m already inside his head as it is. Living rent free if you will. I could be kind, because he’s a rookie and all but it’s time he learned an important lesson. Kid, if you can’t respect your elders, you’re going to learn to respect your betters. You were born into a wrestling family, a family with champions and a championship history. My biggest problem with you, Hilton, is that you don’t act like it. You don’t want to work your ass off like other people in your family have over the years. You want the easy path and to have everything handed to you. That’s not gonna fucking happen kid. Fuck that and you. No one ever handed me shit and you won’t be treated in a way by anyone that would give anyone a sense of you having some kind of advantage. This sport is a what have you done for me lately kind of thing, and to be blunt about it, you haven’t done shit. The matches you’ve won, have strictly been because of your sister interfering in your matches to give you said advantage. You’ll want to make sure that you leave her in the back for this one. If you should win this match, make sure you do it on your own. For the first time, have some self-pride and accomplish something on your own, not due to the interference of family members.

That’s the thing, you won’t see me having anyone at ringside who would interfere on my behalf. Do you know why? It’s because I’m so damn good at what I do, I don’t need it! If you’re not good enough to get it done, go find something else to do. Go finish college, I’m sure that you would do well with a Liberal Arts degree or something….What’s becoming apparent to everyone involved is that you are not cut out for this industry. You have to be tougher, stronger and more importantly, smarter than everyone else. You are none of those things kid, if you were even close you’d get the respect that you believe you deserve. I’m going to enjoy breaking you down physically, watching and hearing you cry out for help and no one will be able to do that. Especially not those who are sharing the ring with us. They don't care about your dilemma or how much pain you’ll be in. Like me and you, they are just trying to figure out how to be the first man to score the pinfall. I can assure you, it won’t be you. Anyone else but you. You haven’t earned the right to challenge for a world title. Hell, Vinnie at least has earned the right to be in the conversation.

See, Vinnie and Bea had this great plan on how they were going to beat yours truly. A plan that involved manipulation of the referee through misdirection and fabrication of the truth. I’m sure they will have some excuse for what happened along with denying these accusations. I mean, it was a lights out match, right?

Right.

Obviously the ref could see her, so I could see her and what she was trying to do. It wasn’t enough for her to try and spray god only knows what in my face.

No, no, no.

She distracted the referee again and tried to crack me in the knee with a baseball bat.

How’s the knee big fella?

You’ve got some unique friends don’t you? She’s so fucking incompetent that she can’t even hit the right person with a baseball bat. Why would she insert herself in our match...I can tell you why. I was kicking the shit out of you, that’s why!

Fucking knucklehead!

Oh, wait, that’s right, Vinnie doesn’t like it when I use profanity. Sorry Amigo, I had completely forgotten about that, or I should say, your promo was completely forgettable. I can assure you, little man, seeking your love, brotherly or otherwise is the last thing on my mind. What I gave you at Climax Control was not tough love. No, it was in part to make sure I had your attention. If you truly believe that I’m scared of your anger, well that’s amusing, because there is not a man or woman walking the earth that I fear. You did have some interesting perspective though, and if patience is a virtue, I guess it’s just another one I’ll have to do without. See, kid, I’m a lot of things and honest is one of them. One of the things I’ve noticed recently about you is how you are trying to sound like the leader of a cult.

Or was it Bill that was the leader? Meh...doesn’t matter, a cult or a faction makes no difference to me, I treat them with an equal amount of vitriol. Especially when they believe that they can get in my head about past losses. In case you missed it, I took ownership of my losses to Alex. Unlike you and others like you, I’ve always congratulated my opponents when they’ve beaten me. I don’t make excuses. Unlike you, I didn’t pack my shit and go home when I lost the title. Unlike you, I am a man, I’m not a bitch that goes off to ponder the true meaning of life with Bill Barnhart. I know you’ll bring it up again when you record that horseshit you call a promo for High Stakes, so let me address it for you right here and now. The reason I’ve said anything at all about David is a little thing called respect. He earned mine when he beat me. He’s actually relevant when it comes to title opportunities. As a former world champion, you should aspire to be more like him and less of whatever the hell this is you’re trying to sell. Other than Bill and Bea, I don’t think anyone is buying but that’s just my opinion.

You know what I am buying though?

Milo, the kid has chops, I’ll give him that much. I mean, let’s think about this for a minute. Does anyone believe for a second that Alex and Austin would tolerate his presence if he didn’t? I don’t believe they would, but I could be wrong about that. Maybe it’s pity or sympathy. One of the areas that the young man really excels is in these matches to get to a title match. Sadly where he fails is when it comes to the actual title match itself. I know this first hand, because when I held the Internet Title I defended it against Milo. It wasn’t really a very competitive match. At the end of the day, young man, you have to figure out where your head's at. You have to figure out how to get out of your own way. That is one of the hardest things to learn or figure out in our industry. We’ve all enjoyed watching you grow into a damn good wrestler. This match however has extremely high stakes indeed. Should you win, you would become number one contender to the world title. Then there is that whole performance when it counts though isn’t it? You don’t do well when challenging for titles. I on the other hand have only lost once when challenging a champion for a title. That of course was against Alex. Prior to that, I was undefeated in title matches.

What these things always come down to is who’s the hungriest? Who wants this shot at the big strap the most? Vinnie? Milo? Hilton? Me? I already know the answer and I invite you all to prove me wrong. You’ll all try and all fail. The end will be the same, regardless of this fatal four-way, I’ll be standing in the middle of the ring, victorious and looking forward to seeing who wins between Jack and Alex. I look forward to seeing who I get to take the title off of this time.  The problems are obvious here, and sometimes you have to use a less than ethical approach to do what’s needed. The paradigm here is about to shift. The fuse has been lit, the only thing left is the impending carnage.



37
Climax Control Archives / Black Sabbath
« on: October 21, 2021, 08:35:50 PM »
Black Sabbath

“Because when we give too many fucks, when we choose to give a fuck about everything, then we feel as though we are perpetually entitled to feel comfortable and happy at all times, that’s when life fucks us.”
― Mark Manson, The Subtle Art of Not Giving a F*ck: A Counterintuitive Approach to Living a Good Life

The question lingers in the back of my mind, “Where do I go from here?''The answer is more simple than you might imagine.You don’t sit at home licking your wounds, you don’t quit just because you lost the top belt to someone you respect. You don’t act like a bitch on social media. You work your way back up to regain what you shouldn’t have lost to begin with. That’s not a slight against Alex Jones, quite the opposite. That’s a slight against myself for not getting the job done. His ability and talent saw him through the title match and the rematch. There’s no shame in that for me, every failure is an opportunity to learn and grow. Thanks to Alex and Austin, the Wolf’s Lair has become relevant again. Milo has his star rising and Alicia...well she’s the constant isn't’ she? Now as you can imagine, they don’t like me much because of the language I used in describing them as a whole and individually. The respect is still there regardless of how they feel, because you know…

I don’t give a fuck.

It really is that simple, I don’t care what people feel about me. Whether they respect me or not doesn’t matter. If I don’t have your respect then I’ll fucking beat it out of you. I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again. It doesn’t matter who they put in front of me, friend, acquaintance or foe you all look the same standing across the ring from me. You look like a victim when the bell rings, it’s just that simple. You take someone like Goth, I have a ton of respect for him as a competitor and his achievements here in Sin City. He’s changed his life around from where he was a few short years ago. He’s on the right path and he knows it. The end result was the same, I treated him like an enemy once the bell rang. As good as he was, the end of the match was the expected outcome, at least in my own mind. Think about this for perspective, I’ve been here for about a year now, I’ve accomplished all of my goals. I have done nothing but make history since my arrival. One of the fastest to a triple crown status in this company's history. I’ve beaten men that the so-called experts said there was no way I could beat.

Gents, I’m far from done.

Hell, I’m just getting started.

As far as the landscape of the world title goes, don’t think for a minute that I’m on the outside looking in. My main event status is far from over. Just because Jack finally got off his ass and earned a shot at the title doesn’t mean shit to someone like me. The way he did it was in typical Jack Washington fashion, he’s a fucking low life what else would you expect from someone like that. That shot could have been Vinnie’s but in what has become the expected, he took his eye off the ball. He became so distracted by other things, like brotherly love. You are nothing but predictable, big boy. You fancy yourself some kind of badass but at the end of the day, you’re just part of the body count, son. You’ve had your time in the spotlight, and you want that again. That’s something I can respect but you’ve already proven you can’t take the heat that goes with that spot. So, I’m going to do the humane thing and put you out of your misery. When you cut your promo I know it will be full of bluster and lip service but the fact that your hanging out with Bill tells me everything I need to know about you.

[“Knowledge is Power Part 4” -
Crooked M Ranch -
Port Arthur, Texas]

The air this morning had a crispness to it that was rare in SouthEast Texas, even in the fall the temperatures rarely dipped below fifty degrees. Thermometer read forty-six at the moment. Not cold enough for a jacket, for me at this moment it felt good. Being here right now, felt like the right place to be. I loved my wife with every ounce of who I am but lately things had been tenuous at best. She had told me that I was doing something similar to what she had done before, whether that was true or not? Well, the jury was still out on that. Her perspective did not necessarily translate to my reality. I was proud of her accomplishments, it was my own failures that were causing the problem between us. We’d even gone out to that swanky place to put on a good face for the fans and anyone saying or thinking that there were problems in our marriage. Like most celebrity couples we had to put on airs to quiet the fan boys on the internet. That was the one thing I hated about our life was all the pretending that we had to do in order to stay relevant. To put the right spin on who we were as the golden couple of Sin City. So, instead of being in Vegas playing pretend for people I didn’t give two shits about, I was home in Texas. I had just arrived the night before, flying in from Florida, another company's show. I was tired but it was a good kind of tired.

I felt fresh and ready to go for the first time in a long time. I still had my schedule to keep for Sin City, the usual round of signings and appearances to promote matches and the super show of course. A supershow that I hadn’t even been booked for yet. Not shocking, I’m sure that the people at the top of the food chain were still trying to figure that out. I knew I would be booked in some way and I was even more certain that it would be a result of this match I had coming up with Vinnie. There would be time to think about that later for now I had to focus on the task at hand. Figuring out why in the hell Thomas Mixon and the Senior Delgado wanted my land so much. That was the million dollar question for me right now. There were a lot of new buildings going in around town, most of them were owned by Mixon INC. That in itself was a red flag for me, he had a lot going on around town. So, what was it about my place that had so much attention on it from him and Delgado. I stared at the map of the property lines and nothing really just jumped off the page. It would have to be something subtle, so now I took a step back away from the map. From the bookcase I grabbed the tube that had a larger, more holistic view of the area. I unfurled it over the more local map and looked at it.

“The only thing I  can see is this small inlet towards the edge of the property line.”, I muttered to myself. That section of land bumped up next to Mixon’s Logistic Offices and an Industrial Park. Was that the key? I wasn’t sure, so I went back to the documentation package the boys had sent me. “What is your game, you old bastard?!” I mused to myself as I scanned the map. According to the files that the boys had provided, it was going to be a way to ship goods more easily. Delgado had said that wasn’t entirely true, but which part of it wasn’t entirely true. There was other documentation there about his family's desire to go into real estate and build new residential complexes on the land. The list went on, rezoning parts of it for commercial use, shopping centers and the like. The last item I knew was a lie, a mall?

“Who the fuck builds malls these days?”

No one does I thought to myself as I scanned the map one last time. I finally rolled it up and put it back in the protective tube. Returning it to its place on the shelf, I grabbed my pack of smokes from the work table. The snicking sound of my zippo as I lit the cigarette was closely followed by the buzzing of my phone. A picture was incoming from my son James. He had gone down to the coast on a fishing expedition of sorts. The picture he sent me was of earth moving equipment. Lots of earth movers to be more exact. That would support the documents that the sons of Thomas Mixon sent me. Earth Movers were not uncommon in construction jobs. Something didn’t seem to add up though, the picture he sent didn’t have just a few earth movers, it was row after row of them. My phone buzzed again, the next picture was of the inlet, it was starting to look more like a series of docks. “Okay, so he’s building a wharf…” I said, trying to piece the puzzle together. Then a third picture came in, it looked like an architectural dig from the movies. The message from James was that I needed to come down there and see this for myself. My response was that I was on my way. I grabbed my cup of coffee and downed it. Setting the cup back on the table, I grabbed my smokes and my keys and headed for the truck.

Fade

Senor Vinnie is the topic of conversation this week. I guess scumbags of a feather flock together eh? You and the Barnhardts, that’s quite the recipe for disaster right there. Let’s go back in time a ways, you were injured in a match that David Shepherd was a part of. You spoke about how you were injured and could feel the ligaments snap. To come back from an injury so quickly is some borderline miracle kinda shit ain’t it? I mean, your doctor must be amazing. There is another option though. I mean what other option could there possibly be? You seem to be such a straight shooter with a great track record of being on the up and up, right? You’ve never misled the fans or anyone on the roster about who you are as a professional, right? Your word is as good as your bond, right? No one would possibly hesitate to shake your hand confirming it was a good deal and they trusted you, right? If anyone watching this right now can’t recognize sarcasm for what it is, I’m sorry.

Vinnie is a fucking liar.

I didn’t stutter.

I said what I said.

You’ll get the opportunity to prove me wrong, don’t worry about that for one moment. I’m very good at testing the structural integrity of a person's joints. I have no qualms about destroying you limb by limb Vinnie, it’s the least I can do for such a stand up guy like yourself. I’d much rather punch you in the face until you stop moving, but that’s frowned upon in this establishment. So, what is the point of our match really? Well, you had a match to try and become the number one contender for the world title. I lost my rematch to regain that title. My belief is that this match will determine a number of things for the supershow. Unless our bosses are just using this as filler on the show, and that would be sad. I know you’ll do your usual thing and talk my shortcomings into the ground. Afterall, that’s what we do right? I know that’s what I expect, as does anyone who takes the time to actually watch one of your promotional videos. The number of people who are entertained by you must be a huge number. I mean it’s got to be like...all three of them? You are not without some redeeming qualities though vin-man. I mean you have a right to be proud, You are a former internet and world champion. That’s a lot to hang your hat on. You were a good champion and I don’t think anyone would refute that. That’s where my respect for you ends. All of the other things that you’ve done here...the short cuts, the double dealing and all the other bullshit. It’s just fluff and not worth mentioning. To say that you are owed a receipt by many people is like saying the Pope is a little bit Catholic. It’s obvious, so obvious that even someone as dimwitted as the people you are keeping company with would see it.
This is definitely not about them though and It’s not that I don’t like you or respect your ability. Wait...did I actually just fucking say that?

Correction.

I do respect your ability but as a person I can’t stand your big lanky dumb ass. You are a sleeze, and hardly worth my time. The fact that I have to share a ring with you is disgusting to me. I know David wants to settle up with you, I hope he can wait until after the match though. I don’t think my ego could survive a disqualification loss to the likes of you.


[Las Vegas, Nevada - “Trouble in Paradise Part 2”
The Bane Home]

The smell of mesquite and oak filled my senses as I checked the smoker to make sure it was at the right temperature for the pig I was smoking. The smoker itself was as old as my oldest child. An old butane tank that had been cleaned out and cut in half for this purpose. I had taken this thing all over the place but it now rested on a concrete slab near the front driveway. I checked the digital gages for the temperature one last time and sat back down. Smoothing the legs of my jeans and leaning forward I finally exhaled a long steady stream. It allowed me to let the tension go a bit. Amber was away for the time being, taking care of whatever it was she needed to do. I had noticed that recently she had not been displaying her world title as prominently as she once did when we were both holding a world title. I notice a lot of things, especially with her, it’s both a curse and a blessing. I always knew when she was trying to hide something from me. Like the cut on her lip for example, maybe she didn’t realize that a little dab of makeup wasn’t going to hide that from me. At times it’s almost like I can summon her, just by thinking about her. I smirked as she rolled into the drive.

Grabbing her bag and slinging it over her shoulder she shoots me a wink and a smile as she walks towards the house. Even at home it seems we like to play pretend. We pretend that everything is just fine and I know in time it will be. The path I’ve chosen, like her, we’ve walked it many times individually but never together. Together is kind of a misnomer right now because we may live under the same roof but we are definitely not together. I needed to try and figure out how to fix that. Checking the digital gage again, the fire is going well and it’s maintaining my target temperature. “Relationships are not hard” I muse to myself as I stand up and turn to walk towards the house. “It’s like gas really, if you try to push too hard, it’s just shit.” I say as I enter the house. Her bag is still resting on the bar as I enter the kitchen. I can see the strap of the bombshell's title sticking out just a bit. She has her back to me as she’s digging something out of the fridge. I grab the strap of the title and look at it. She turns around and sees me with her belt and I can see the wheels turning in her mind. I look up and smile at her, “It’s a bit scuffed, nothing that can’t be fixed though”, I muse outloud in a friendly voice as I shoot her a wink. I take the belt to the living room where my cleaning solution is.

I know she’s following me and I can feel the heat on my back from her stare. I take a seat on the couch and dig out the polish and the soft cloth and go to work cleaning up her belt. “What in the Hell are you doing?” is the question expressed in complete exasperation to me from my wife. I don’t say anything at first, but as she comes towards the couch, I begin to stand. I turn the belt around and show her my handy work, “Better?”, it stops her dead in her tracks. I find that sometimes with my wife, shock value can work best. My shining her belt had been a joke on social media for a while. Instead of handing the belt back to her, I take it to our display of titles. “I am setting things straight.” I say as I place the belt in its proper place. A place of prominence within our home. “This belt or any other that you wear should never be tucked away out of sight.”, I look at her meaningfully, hoping I’m projecting the right attitude and meaning to what I’m saying.

“You of all people should never try to protect my fucking feelings, Red”, I look back at the display and smile. I see the look on her face and can see the storm of emotions playing across her features. I nod, smiling and I close the distance between us. Hugging her I say, “I love you with every ounce of who I am, Amber.” She returns the hug and we stay like that for countless moments. “I want you to remember, just like I have to remember, I’ve always got your back. No matter what you do, it’s not going to change our relationship. I hope you’ll remember that.” She lifted her head, “Always” was her response to me.

Fade.

[“Final Word” - In-Studio]

I stand in the studio, looking out the window I think about what I want to say to close this out. I finally settled on a specific direction.

Senor Vinnie; an accomplished athlete, who has done virtually everything there is to do in this company. I can respect that, but not the method’s you use. I get it, I’ve done the “by any means necessary” thing many times in my career. Unlike me though, you seem to be quite comfortable continuing down that road. You care not for redemption or the fans or the company for that matter. The only thing that you want is the fame and notoriety that comes with being a champion.

I nod my head towards the camera.

Yet another thing that I respect about you Vinnie. You’re committed to yourself first and foremost. Your alliance with Bill and his wife? That will go by the wayside as soon as they outlive their usefulness. Again, part of your track record. It’s widely known that you can’t be trusted with anything or anyone. You don’t have a clue what loyalty is, much less what it means. Hell, I doubt you could even fucking spell it. Since I’ve been here, I’ve done my best to do everything the right way. I’ve given respect to people that have earned it. I don’t cheat to win matches. I also don’t just bury people when I cut promo’s.

Shifting my gaze back towards the window, so that the light gives my face an aura of sorts, not quite a halo but close enough for the desired effect.

When you do that, it makes you look like an ass should they beat you. At that point you’ve gotten your ass kicked by some loser that you have no respect for. It’s one of those “sucks to be you” moments in life that people have to learn the hard way. Once you’ve learned that, it’s the first step in being able to get out of your own way.

Turning back to face the camera, the smirk returns to my face. With a playful smile I continue.

My opinion doesn’t have much weight with you though, what do I know, after all? I mean, I’ve only spent the last two decades, honing my craft, in the ring and on the microphone. That doesn’t mean that you have no chance against me because let’s be honest. This is Sin City. If you are signed to a contract with this company you have a chance. Anyone can beat anyone under the right circumstance.

A smile tugged at the corners of my mouth as I worked towards the finish.

You don’t believe that though do you? You’re one of those dumb motherfuckers in this business who thinks they’re ten feet tall and bullet proof. When I was younger, I believed that as well. Another of those hard life lessons that’s learned through trial by fire. Trial by combat in our case. I know you’ve been around the business for a while but it’s like you’ve forgotten everything you were taught. You don’t respect the business, only the dollar. That marks you in a way that I can’t even begin to describe. For the sake of this match, it puts the crosshairs squarely on your chest, and I’m the trigger man. I feel no remorse for the things I do inside that ring Vinnie. Especially to those like yourself who spit on the tradition that all of us who came before you fought so hard to preserve. I won’t go into that whole tired trope of respect the trail blazers...blah blah blah. Instead, I’ll welcome you to the body count. Should you survive this match with me you can count yourself among the few. It’s rare air you’ll be sharing and if you beat me? Even more rare, son. You should say a prayer and thank god for the ass whoopin you’re about to receive.

Fade.


38
Climax Control Archives / The Rematch
« on: October 01, 2021, 06:36:51 PM »
“Adversity introduces a man to himself” - Arn Anderson

Should I be grateful for an opportunity at a rematch for a title I shouldn’t have lost? My emotions are still very raw about that subject. I can feel myself teetering on the edge of complete control and absolute rage. The death of a friend of thirty-six years didn’t make it any easier to take.

Too many times, we think we know ourselves. We believe in that over inflated opinion of ourselves that we are somehow indestructible. That we can deal with anything, no matter what happens. Then that thing happens that you weren’t prepared for and it puts you on your ass. The universe has a strange and twisted sense of humor. It will completely fuck you up no matter how ready you think you are. It changes you in ways that you never believed possible. When I faced Goth, he thought he was ready for me. I understand why he thought that, good ol predictable Mac. God knows that there is plenty of tape out there to study me and to develop a game plan around how you are going to go about beating me. All that footage supported his belief. What happened in the end was that….

He was mistaken in that belief.

He expected someone different in that match, someone who cared about the outcome of it more than the physicality. Someone who was out to win a match, not someone who was out there to win a fight. Certainly not someone who had reached his tipping point, when a person falls it can go either direction. They can completely collapse and become a shell of their former self. The other direction is much less pleasant. The other direction takes them down a road that is not for the weak of heart. This is not one of those, “Oh Mac’s gone all dark on us.” kind of events. No, this is one of those, I guess Sin City will just have to take the damages out of my pay events. When I don’t perform up to my level or expectation, that makes me angry. The thing that really sets me off is when I allow myself to be brought down to another person's level. That is exactly what happened the last time Alex Jones and I faced off. I was drug down to his level where he had more experience. That is what cost me.

It’s one of those moments in time, for me, where the universe decided I had another lesson to learn and so it threw this at me. You don’t really know yourself at all until you have adversity injected into your life. How you deal with that and how or if you recover from it. Those are all things that matter. I could have used excuses or any number of rational justifications as to why I lost. I didn’t do that though, accountability matters to me. What I did instead was compartmentalize it, to turn it inward as a teaching tool. Extreme pain is the best teacher and motivator. Physical pain is temporary and sometimes the lesson doesn’t stick. Pain on an emotional or even spiritual level though, that’s some lasting shit right there. That’s what I’ve lived with every day since I lost the title to AJ. This match means much more than the first one, Alex, this is where you have an opportunity. This is where you get to cement your legacy in Sin City or you can admit that you are simply keeping my title warm for me. I never make the same mistake twice Alex.

We are going to fight, and I am going to hurt you. I’m not going to do it because I have to or that I feel the need to. I’m going to hurt you because I can and because you made the mistake of so readily agreeing to this match to begin with. You’ll either go down in the history books as a fighting champion or a fool who thought too much of himself. It’s high time that you had some adversity of your own so you get to know who you really are. It’s time for the universe to introduce you to yourself. You’re looking at the man who is more than happy to facilitate that.


Information is power pt2
Unnamed Church, Port Arthur, Texas.
/Scene Opens\
[Off-camera]

My sister Abi was supremely disappointed when I wouldn’t sit with her on the front pew of the church, but I knew this is not what Aaron would have wanted. He was no more a devout christian than I was. He and I had not set foot in a church as a parishioner since we were teenagers. These teen outreach programs that they had were nothing more than attempts to brainwash kids into believing that a particular type of music was the devils work. I sneered as the pastor walked in, “unbelievable”, I muttered under my breath as I stood up. This was the same man that led those sessions, under the beating sun, berating kids for their choices in music. Without a sound I exited the back of the church. Once outside I lit a cigarette as I walked to my truck. I leaned up against it, not worried with the amount of dirt I was about to get on my clothes. “Fucking stupid shit.” I muttered to myself, mostly because there was no one around. “I thought for sure that “Brother” Jarry Shacklund would be dead by now.” I mused. That’s when I heard the unmistakable sound of a hybrid. When I say unmistakeable I mean it sounds like an angry mosquito. The sound was annoying enough as it was but when you already had a wicked headache, that made it even worse.

The car slowed to a crawl as it pulled in beside his truck. I could hear the vehicle being placed in park. I guess this guy didn’t know how to drive a stick or it only came with an automatic transmission. The driver side rear window hummed as it came down, revealing a latino gentleman of around sixty to sixty-five years old. To say I was surprised when he said my name might be the understatement of the year. “Mr. Bane, might I have a word with you?” he asked with a smoothness that surprised me further. I’ve known some smooth talkers in my time but even the best this business has to offer couldn’t match this guy. It took all my restraint not to say, “of course sir, how can I help you?”. Instead, I steeled my nerves and asked, even though I already knew the answer, “Mr. Del Gado, I presume?”. He responded with a nod and a smile. “You presume, correctly.” I took one last drag from my cigarette, tossing it on the ground and crushing it out in the peat gravel that lay there. I approached his window and the driver opened up his door. My hand immediately went to the smith and wesson M&P 40 that I carried at all times and the driver held up his hand. “Sir, I am not armed, I was simply going to open the passenger side for you.” he informed me. I nodded and released the grip on my weapon as he went around the other side of the Bentley Bentayga.

“I see you are as prudent as I had been led to believe, Mr. Bane.” He said as I made my way around the other side. With great reservation, I slid into the seat beside the patriarch of the Del Gado family. “One can never be too careful in my experience in this world.”, I replied in all sincerity. He nodded as he wrapped twice on the window that separated the front seats from the back with the dragon headed cane he carried. The car eased out of the parking space and rolled towards the main road. “If I were a betting man”, he began. “And I am most definitely that.”, he continued as he dug a silver box from the breast pocket of his jacket. He opened it revealing what appeared to be a cigarette. “Would you care for one?”, he asked as he sniffed the length of the cigarette. “A Turkish blend, but not the rip offs that you can buy in any gas station.” I nodded and accepted the offering as he extended the case towards me. It had been a couple of decades since I last had one of these. “Where was I”he continued. “Ah yes, being a betting man, I’d wager that you are still trying to figure some things out.”, he gave me a meaningful look that spoke volumes to him knowing far more about me than I likely knew about myself.

I lit the cigarette, inhaling slowly, enjoying the flavor of this cigarro. They were better than I remembered. I decided at that point for whatever reason to play dumb Texan. “I’m not sure exactly what you are referring to.” I began but he cut me off. “Don’t try to play dumb with me, Mr. Bane.”, he stated with the crispness he wanted but still smooth enough to throw me off. “I didn’t grow to become the leader of my family by accident or happenstance, Mr. Bane. I did that by making sure I was the smartest man in the room, no matter what room I was in.”, he finally said with a note of sadness in his voice. “To climb to the top of the food chain, you leave a trail behind you. A trail of broken bodies, typically, but you know all about that in your profession don’t you?” I nodded to him as I took another drag off a way too smooth cigaro. “It’s the only way to the top of professional wrestling.” I added. He seemed to ponder for a moment, “There was a packet of information delivered to you recently.” he continued on. There was that feeling again, like a man who was surrounded by sharks. That sense of hopelessness that always infuriated me. I could feel the vein in my forehead start to throb in time with my increasing pulse. I was beginning to realize that I was in over my head. “That information of course is not quite accurate. Not the boys fault mind you, they are just trying to play a game that is out of their depth.” He said in conclusion.

My curiosity was definitely piqued now, what game was this old gent trying to play with me and why? He obviously noticed my unasked question, it had to be written all over my face, and so he gave me an answer. “They have been led to believe that their father has bribed officials. Those officials allow him to have building permits, contingent on you selling your land to him. He told them that he was doing all of this just because of your father. None of that is really quite true however. You see, Thomas is tied very closely to state politics as a silent partner and financial backer. ” It made sense but it still didn’t explain what any of this had to do with myself or my family. “Mister Del Gado, what exactly is it that you want from me? I know this isn’t just a social call.” I studied me for a moment, then looked down at the head of his cane. He looked back up at me and smiled. “This was simply a chance to talk to you and to give you fair warning. If you decide to stick your nose where it doesn’t belong, well as you like to say, there will be consequences.” I was taken aback by that statement, not really shocked, but when you are threatened by a patriarch of a crime family, that will get your attention. I was in the deep end, surrounded by predators who had teeth much larger than my own. When you know you are in over your head but you press on anyway, that, boys and girls is a recipe for disaster. I knew it, but for all of my adult life, I had been this defiant gladiator who took no shit from no man or woman.

The look on my face must have given him a clue as to who I was as a man, as if he didn’t know already. “Mister Bane, my suggestion to you is that you sell your land to Mr. Mixon and go back to your family in Las Vegas. Port Arthur is about to become a very dangerous place for you to be.” Now, he was just baiting me, he knew it and I knew it. Instead of taking his bait though, I flashed him a smile and nodded. “Depending on where in this city you live, it’s always been dangerous. Definitely not a country for old men.” I watched his eyes darken, but only briefly, what I had said had struck a chord with him. “With all due respect to you and your family, Mister Del Gado, you have to remember exactly who you are dealing with. I’ve been shot, stabbed and buried alive. That was just in the first year of service to my country.” I leveled my gaze at him, “Your threats mean exactly nothing to me. If you choose to threaten me again, or dare take action against my family. There will be another funeral to go to.” The car eased into the church parking lot and the driver parked next to my truck once again. “One final thing before you go, Mister Bane.”, he said quietly. I was familiar with this tactic as I use it often. The softer you speak, the more the tone becomes clear. I knew what was coming, and I knew I was in for a bad time. “All that bravado, will do nothing more than insure that you’ve gained an enemy today, I’m the last person on the face of this planet that you should choose to make an enemy of.”

I nodded my head as the driver opened my door, “Well, then we have an understanding sir.” I said as I exited the vehicle.

Fade.

Trouble In Paradise?
The Bane Home - Las Vegas, NV
/Scene Opens\
[Off-camera]

I had flown back to Vegas on the redeye and hadn't gotten home until around two in the morning. Instead of going to bed like a sane person, I brewed a pot of coffee. I couldn’t say for sure why I had distanced myself from my wife. Maybe I was trying to create some separation so my own sour attitude didn’t ruin hers. All I knew is I was not easy to get along with in my present state of mind. I hadn’t even talked to her since I had left town for the funeral. I think I was just trying to shield her from my anger. It was working about as well as when she attempted to do the same. It did nothing but create tension for us as a couple, and that was never a good thing. The smell of cinnamon hit my nostrils as I poured my cup of coffee, taking her cup, I filled it as well. I picked up her cup and turned, handing it to her. I gave her a smile and a kiss. “Mornin’ sunshine.” I said in jest. She took a sip of the offered coffee, “Mornin’ darl.” she said after swallowing that first mouthful of coffee.

‘How is it that you make perfect fucking coffee every time?”, she asked with a smirk and a smile. I laughed, “Well, it’s really hard to fuck up black coffee my love.” She laughed in return and we clinked coffee cups in salute to the truth. “The service?”, she asked. I sighed in return. “It was about like you’d expect, a lot of fake tears from people who didn’t really know Aaron. Surprise visitors, some of which I hadn’t seen since high school.”. “How’s Abi doing?” she asked with what I assumed was some reservation. Like me, the super religious types set her teeth on edge. “All things considered, she’s holding up pretty well.” I took another sip of coffee. She gave me a look that said, “There are some things we need to discuss.”, in return I smiled, nodding my head. I had known this was coming for a bit. I had been kind of an asshole since I lost the belt. Making snarky comments about her duties as champion, while I went and sulked in the garage, working on cars and trucks and the occasional motorcycle that came in.

“Shall we address the elephant in the room?” she asked coyly. I could feel my face turn a bit red from embarrassment. Instead of responding, I made an elephant sound as I raised my free hand, symbolizing it’s trunk. When she didn’t laugh or smile, I sighed, “Sure, what would you like to talk about Red? My failure to defend a title that I worked so hard to achieve?” My tone was full of sarcasm, lightly laced with venom. She recognized it for what it was, I knew I couldn’t snowball her and there was no sense in trying to. I could literally feel the heat behind the look she was giving me. “You’re better than that Bane.” She said quietly as she stared at her coffee cup. “Am I?”, I asked pointedly. “I think I’m just a man, who lost one of the most important things, something he worked his ass off to achieve. To a man, I should never have lost to!” She had never even looked up at me as I vented. “Is that the elephant you wanted to address? Little miss going for another record?” That got her to look up alright, her gaze was hard, not as hard as mine but pretty fucking close. Picking a fight at two-fifteen in the morning was not what I had intended to do. I sighed and set my coffee cup down. “Sorry” I said as I walked past her toward the back door.

I needed some distance and some air, not to fight with the one person who always had my back no matter what. “Why do I keep fucking things up?” I said to myself and the night air. Unknown to me, she had followed me out onto the back patio, clearly not finished with my dumb ass. She handed me my coffee cup, which I accepted and shook my head. “I’m sorry Amber, you didn’t deserve that.” In return she gave me a sad smile, “No but here we are. I know what you are doing and what you are going through. I did the same thing to you when I lost the title to Ken.” Now it was my turn to stare at my coffee cup. “Don’t you dare shut me out Mac.”. Her words hit me like a truck, I had said the same thing to her not really that long ago.

Fade

I believe in my heart of hearts you’ve made a mistake. If you were trying to use social media to provoke me, well, that’s not something that I pay that much attention to, honestly. I have been honest and forthright with you and the fans to this point. You’ve always had my respect, even back in the day in other places. When we faced one another before, I made certain that you had all the advantages. You were the Roulette Champion and that rule set played right into your wheelhouse. I did it intentionally and with purpose. I wanted to beat you at your own game but that didn’t come to pass. On my first attempt, I failed to defend the title that I worked so hard to win. I failed to deliver on the things I said. No one, and especially me, expected you to win that title. You were a huge underdog in that match but somehow still pulled a victory out of your narrow ass. I’ve had to live with my shortcomings since that night. I’ve reviewed that match over and over again in the depths of my own mind. Picking it apart, analyzing each move, each exchange and each counter. I’m not someone who says, oh well, I lost a belt and I’ll just move onto another company. I’ll leave that to other less dedicated individuals and their egos.

Not to say that I don’t have one myself, but it pales in comparison to the size of yours. The King of Wolves? Really?! More like the caretaker of puppies. I mean, sure, you fancy your organization as a world wide entity having offices all over the place. Your gym has been extremely successful. My hats off to you and the effort behind all of that. Running a business is a full time engagement. I understand it well. Amber and I spend a lot of time on our own business and I know the sacrifice involved. It’s something to be commended, not condemned, again...respect. I know you’ll be ready to defend the title with every ounce of your being. Just as you know I am coming for you with everything I have. Like you, I’m getting to an age where these opportunities are few and far between. No matter how good we are or no matter what we’ve accomplished in our careers. It’s rare air that we’ll be sharing in this match. When you beat me you ended world title reign number thirteen. I’m not superstitious but I should have seen that coming. So, now I pursue title reign number fourteen. I know this is the part where I’m supposed to tell the world why I will beat you and what I’ll do in order to make that happen.

You had said before that during your first title run, that you didn’t deserve the title. That you felt bad about it. You had taken advantage of that situation with your friend. I got the chance to work with Griff in another place. He’s a good man from what I could tell, and I can’t imagine what issue that you may have had with him. It doesn’t matter to me, that was between the two of you. What does matter to me is that, and especially here lately, you’ve become petty. Our first match was built off of respect, mutual respect. I was more than a little amused with it all to be honest. A man should celebrate title wins however he sees fit. Even if that’s taking shots at a former champion. Hell, I did it. When Cross all of a sudden retired after losing to me? You’re damn right I tore him down, just like he deserved. Unlike him, I haven’t gone anywhere, and unlike him, I have teeth. In addition to that, I have a track record of making sure that people pay the consequences for saying and doing stupid shit.

Take you for example, if we go all the way back to when you first lost that title. What did you do? Did you demand a rematch? No, you went home and sulked like a bitch. You allowed this company to put you in the Roulette Division. No chance of losing there, right? Facing the Augustino’s and Milo’s of the world in matches that are far beneath a man with your legacy right?

Right.

Sure we’ll go with that.

The point I’m making is that we are not the same, while you could have challenged Jack to win back that belt, you chose not to. I’m sure you had valid reasons, maybe you’ll even touch on them in your promotional video. I look forward to you trying to explain that one away. I’m coming for what’s mine Alex, you’d be better off just handing me that title and going back to the back like a good little boy. I know you won’t though, you’re not that fucking smart. Instead we will fight and you’ll start regretting life choices.


39
Climax Control Archives / Empty Handed
« on: September 24, 2021, 09:46:03 PM »
Empty Handed

“Success is a lousy teacher. It seduces smart people into thinking they can't lose.” - Bill Gates

[On-Camera]

When you go from the top of the mountain to a footnote, that’s not an easy thing for anyone who’s ever held a world title to accept. I never took Alex lightly, I was prepared for this match and lost anyway.

I stood in front of the camera for the first time since I lost the world title, my trademark stetson sitting on a table nearby. Today I wore the face of a poker player, no emotion was betrayed. I had not planned for this eventuality, so I have no excuses, only the ownership of the problem and no one but myself to blame. The loss of that title had consumed my thoughts from the time the bell rang to this point in time. Where pride and joy once lived so outwardly to the world, now anger and hatred preside.

I could be like my predecessors and stand here in front of you all and make excuses about how and why I lost to Alex Jones. I could simply walk away just like Mark Cross and Jack Washington did. The only thing the three of us have in common is that we WERE world champions who lost. Jack would never admit that he lost to a better fighter in Mark Cross, who would also never admit that I kicked his ass. As I told him on social media, we are not the same. On that night, Alex Jones was better than me. He beat me and he did it clean. Well, as clean as you can in that type of match.

I feel my face darken as the anger rises in me again, without knowing, my fists are clenched at my side. Upon realizing it, I foreably unclench them, flexing my fingers a few times to work the blood flow back into them.

I’ve been told that I can pass on the title rematch, should I choose to do so. At first I was going to take some time off. That would make me as fragile as Mark Cross, who all of a sudden is back. I guess Florida is not the be all, end all of Professional Wrestling after all.

I reach back and tighten the knot of my bandanna that is holding my hair out of my face and smirk at the camera.

A while back, after I had won the Internet Title, Goth had issued an open challenge. For whatever reason, ownership allowed Milo to answer that call. That was cute and all but anyone with any brain cells left knew that Milo stood no chance of winning that match. It doesn’t matter what you think of Goth, he’s a legend, famous or infamous depending on perspective. I’ve been on record saying how much respect I have for the man. He’s an elite competitor and has held many titles here. That’s where the respect ends though. See, you came back for a cup of coffee and then left again into the void known as retirement. And….now you’re back again.

The smirk is gone again as I finish that sentence, replaced by a gaze that is not quite a glare but it’s far from friendly.

Welcome back, Chief. I hope you will be sticking around for a while, this company is far better with you than without you. Everyone knows that when you step into the ring that you draw money. The same can be said of myself. The difference is, I’ve not taken time off from the sport in over a decade. My dedication to the company and this industry is fucking unparalelled. You will never encounter anyone in this sport that has as much passion for what we do than me. We’ve never encountered each other here or anywhere else for that matter so this will be a historic night.

I frown slightly and nod as I continue.

You came back for a match that many have been anticipating for a while. I continue on as I prepare to take back something that was taken from me. I will regain my world title and you are the first step in that. I’ve often been referred to as “The Gentleman Wolf” and in an ideal world that is exactly who you would be facing. That can no longer be said. That part of me is dormant, one could say that it was stripped away. That’s not your fault of course, it is circumstance. The problem is that AJ is not available, so to try and get back to center, I have to vent my frustration. You’ll have to do.

Fade

Aaron
Unnamed Hospital, Port Arthur, Texas.
/Scene Opens\
[Off-camera]

The flight home had been uneventful, I was fifteen pounds lighter for the trip back and none too happy about that. I had lost to Alex Jones and it stung more than a little bit. That meant there was only one thing to do. Take back what was mine. The envelope that I had been given in Alaska still rested in the breast pocket of my jacket, unopened. Having shown my vaccination card to the hospital staff, I had been allowed into the room where my friend of thirty-six years and my sister’s husband of thirty-three years lay dying. Aaron, who was every bit as big as me, was a gentle giant. A god-fearing man, who had been a deacon in his church for the last twenty years. He was dying because of a stubborn streak that was as wide as the state we called home. His kidneys were functioning at ten percent when he’d been brought in. The doctors had informed us that as of this morning they were at six percent. In essence, the man was in a coma and in full renal failure. All because of his pride. My sister Abi, sat in a chair beside his bed. For the first time in a long time, she seemed to be at peace. Her red hair hung limply around her shoulders, her green eyes were rimmed red with tears but she wore a grim smile that accentuated the wrinkles around her mouth.

As I entered the room, she looked up and gave me a smile, glad that someone was there. I had no idea where Aaron’s Dad and Sister were. She just shook her head and motioned me over. I gave her a long hug, not just because she was my baby sister but because no one I’ve ever known needed one worse than she did right now. When she pulled back, she said to me, “I’m glad you could be here. It’s really a shame his own family doesn’t care as much as mine does.” In response, I didn’t get angry but simply kissed my sister on the forehead. She seemed to melt against me as I guided her back to a seated position. She held Aaron’s hand as I spoke softly to the man who had been one of my closest friends in life. We had known each other since we were around eight or nine years old. “Well old friend, your stubborn pride finally got the better of you.”, I said as quietly and smoothly as I could. I knew my eyes were beginning to well up but I didn’t care. “Fair winds and following seas old man.”, I said softly to him. The tears were running freely as my little brother, as I used to call him took his last breaths, with only myself and his wife of thirty-plus years for company.

The heart monitor flatlined and I moved out of the way for the hospital staff as they rushed in. My sister Abi stopped them, showing them his “Do Not Resuscitate” card. They stopped, unable to be able to help bring him back to the land of the living. All due to his own wishes, another example of Aaron’s stubbornness, which I respected, we always said that when it was our time, it was our time. He believed that if he allowed himself to be revived, that went against God’s will. He was not big on challenging the big man as he liked to call him. I finally looked over at Abi and even though her heart had been broken in two, she was at peace. It’s such a foreign concept to me. Peace. What does that even feel like, I’ve often wondered? What might it feel like to be completely satisfied with the life you’ve chosen to lead with zero regrets. I was very jealous of Aaron and Abi just then. I wished with all of my might that I could have that, even though I knew that was beyond my ability to achieve. Imagine that, suddenly realizing that there was one thing that no matter how hard you tried, you could never achieve.

“Where’s Gerald and Nickki?”, I asked her quietly. She shook her head no, either not knowing or not wanting me to know. “Okay, when was the last time they were here?”, I asked. She smiled and then replied, “They left about ten minutes before you got here.” I looked over where Aaron lay, a sheet now pulled over his face. “They knew the shape he was in and they just left?” I asked her with a tone of incredulity. She nodded, not saying anything else. “Would you like for me to take you home, Abi?”, I asked her softly as I laid an arm across her shoulder. She leaned her head into my shoulder and cried softly. After a while, when the tears had finally subsided for this round, she looked up and spoke. “I would like that Mac, it’s been a couple of days since I’ve slept or even ate anything.” We stood up together and I guided her towards the door. We stopped by the door and turned to look one last time, neither of us believed that he could really be gone.

Fade.

No More Micky Mouse Bullshit
Orlando, Florida.
/Scene Opens\
[Off-camera]

I stood in line at the hotel waiting my turn to check-in, when my phone buzzed. A message from Amber, giving me the room number. “Thank god for that woman.”, I said quietly to myself. I left the line and went to the elevator. I turned the corner a bit more sharply than I had intended and nearly ran into a woman who looked like a cast reject from “The Housewives of Miami”. ‘Excuse me, ma’am.” I made my apologies and maneuvered around her. She wreaked of bourbon and weed. “Sure thing.” she said as I went around her. “My, my you are a tall drink of water.”, she followed me to the elevator. “Thanks, I think?” I said in response. She eyed me up and down, looking at me like I’d be her next meal. “So, Tex, where’d you park your horse?” she said in a voice that was full of snark. I’d had a really tough week and so I don’t think anyone but God would blame me for what was said next. “He’s parked between my legs but you’re too fat to ride.” I said in a voice that was equally sarcastic as I entered the elevator. She tried to follow me in but I stopped her. “I’m sorry miss, but this car is at maximum capacity.”, I said politely but firmly.

I pressed the button for our floor, “God damn Mac don’t you ever get tired of this micky mouse bullshit?!” I shook my head in disgust as the elevator climbed suddenly. It threw my balance off briefly but I recovered quickly and leaned against the wall of the elevator. I let out a long sigh as they chime dinged letting me know I had arrived at our floor. I exited the elevator and made my way towards our room, pausing once to readjust the bag I had slung over my shoulder as it threatened to slide down. Since I had lost the title to Alex, I had been tempted to just buy out the remainder of my contract and call it a career. That wasn’t how I was though. As a competitor and as a man, there was no way that my pride would allow that. No, I was going to reclaim what was mine. No one had to like it but I knew when I was in this mode there was nothing they could fucking do about it either. I started to get closer to the room and the door opened, my wife was a lot of things to a lot of people. She was everything to me. The combination of violence and beauty was a rare thing in our business. Not many women could pull off both. Most of the beauties were just eye candy for some jackass who couldn’t work a mic. Not mine though, she’d kicked my ass before and would do it again if it was called for.

“Red” greeted me with a smile, a kiss, and a hug as I entered the room. “Feeling any better?”, she asked softly. “About fifteen pounds lighter”, I quipped to her as I allowed the bag to slide off my shoulder. “Well, you already know what to do about that.” she quipped back at me in response. I smiled at her, the sarcasm levels were always evenly matched between us. “Yes Ma’am, I certainly do,” I said in return. I rested my bag on the office chair and turned back around. Amber reached up and grabbed me by the ears, pulling me closer so we were nose to nose. “Make him pay for even thinking about taking your title, darling”. I smiled at her aggressiveness and responded in kind, “They will rue the fucking day, my love.”. Her smile broadened, “Fuck, I love you.” she said as she wrapped her arms around my neck. My only response was to say, “I know.”

Fade.

In this business we often say a lot of things that we don’t mean. We call each other all variety of names. We thinly veil our contempt for each other with fancy words laced with innuendo. We insinuate things and flat out accuse each other of things that may or may not be true. There is one thing that I know is true about Goth. He is a legend in our business and one of the cornerstones that Sin City was built on. Whether you like or dislike his methods is irrelevant. He was always someone who simply got shit done. If he failed, he owned it. If he succeeded he never let you forget it. The days of face paint and liquor are gone, but the ass-kickings continued. Don’t believe me? Ask Mark Cross how his match went with Goth. If you can get him to cut the crap long enough, to tell the truth, that is.

The thing is this, Goth came back in some sense of redemption, I guess. He did a lot of bad things early in his career and felt the need to come back to “make things right”. Now to him, it doesn’t matter if anyone took him seriously or even believed him. In his mind and his heart, he thought he was doing the right thing. The next thing that happened was just as unexplainable as him materializing, to begin with. He disappeared once again. No one knew where he went or if he was okay. He just vanished. Much like Mark Cross after I beat his ass. Yes, I’m repeating myself because it amuses me to say that. Bear with me kids, I’m getting to the point. So, Goth is back again, but will it be for the same reason as last time? Will it be, “to make things right” or will it be because he misses the spotlight and everything that goes with it. Will water bottles be replaced by bottles of booze again or will he stick to the straight and narrow? All valid questions as far as I’m concerned. Not that I care, but the fans will likely be interested to know the answers to the questions all the same.

Fans today, you can’t pull the wool over their eyes like in the old days. Use to be that people in this industry protected their art like a member of the family. Never let anyone inside or get too close to give away any of the secrets of what we do. These days though, they are way smarter and you can’t really hide anything from them. Like my anguish of losing the world title. It’s not like I tried to hide it. I did what a man should do, I congratulated the new champ and told him I was coming for him and that title once again. I’m not going to stand here all full of fake bravado and yell at the top of my lungs how I am going to tear you apart and that there isn’t anything you can do about it. No, because that would be fake and disingenuous. What and who I am, has always been obvious. I am first and foremost a wrestler. I take pride in that, just like the previous generation of Bane’s did and the generation that I raised. When I step between those ropes, I’m on a mission. That is my domain, I don’t play well with others and I don’t share my territory. Every wrestling move I execute is done with precision and impact. Every punch I throw is thrown with velocity and hate. That’s the difference between me and the rest of the roster.

The rest are out there trying to win matches. I’m out there protecting what’s mine. While you are trying to beat me in a match, that’s not what I’m doing. When I tell you we are not the same, you can take that as the gospel. Every move and punch is designed to hurt you. I’m not out there to win a match. I’m out there to hurt the enemy that stands across the ring from me. It doesn’t matter who you are or what your name is. All of that disappears when the bell rings. I only see red, and I only see enemies across from me. You would think, Goth, as long as you have been around and doing this. You would think that I would be the last person you would want to face, instead of the first. I could lie and tell you this is not personal, but it is. Not because I dislike you personally. You’ve done nothing to me, outside of signing a contract to face me one on one.

That was a mistake.

Not because I think I’m so much better than you. I don’t think that at all, I know I’m better. At the end of the night, you’ll know it as well. There is only one thing I’m not so certain of. That’s whether you’ll be able to leave under your own power. I’m fucking done placating people in Sin City. The fans, the ownership, my so-called peers. J2H was right, as bad as I hate to say it. He was fucking right about all of you. The Gentlemen Wolf has been stripped away in a single match. What’s left behind is raw, unbridled hatred for every single one of you. Get ready bitches, you reap what you sew.


40
Supercard Archives / Information Is Power - RP#2 against Alex Jones
« on: September 10, 2021, 08:24:26 PM »
RP #2 against Alex Jones



Information Is Power
The Bane Hotel Room, Anchorage, Alaska
/Scene Opens\
[Off-camera]

Amber and I had talked for a while, the scent of her still fresh in my senses. She and her perfume had that light cinnamon smell to it, or maybe it was just her. Either way, her presence always lifted my spirits, even if I was sure she was trying to hide something from me. That didn’t matter though, although I hoped that she would trust me eventually to tell me what was going on. I knew only that it was someone from her past. Whoever Delgado was, and what was it that Joseph Mixon had said. “It’s not the junior Delgado that should worry you, he’s a small fish. The elder Delgado was where the real power was in that family.” As I pushed myself up from that ass munchin’ couch, I groaned a little bit, mostly from just being wiped out from the travel. I hated super soft couches like that, they were far too comfortable. I had to get a move on though, still a lot to do, and my mind was a cluster fuck right now. Among the three hundred and sixty-five tabs currently open.  I knew two things right now, I focussed on those for a moment, first and foremost she was anxious about this match against Myra. The second thing I knew was, so was I. This would be my first title defense since winning this strap from Mark Cross. I wasn’t scared, but the anxiety was definitely there. That shit would have to wait for showtime though, I had things to do.

“Alright Sweet Girl, I’ll be back in a bit”, I said as I grabbed my hat and duster to back out and battle the colder weather and the wind again. If she did say anything as I made my way into the hallway, I didn’t hear it. My phone started to buzz and I pulled it out of my pocket as I made my way towards the exit. The message was from Joseph Mixon.

You were right, it’s something much bigger than your land. I’ll explain once you’ve returned. What that said to me was his communications may be monitored and he was scared to reveal what it was or it would give him time to make something up. “Don’t play me, Mister Mixon, you won’t like how I react”, I said to myself as I exited the building. A strong wind had picked up and I looked out at the horizon as the storm clouds gathered. The wind caused the brim of my hate to dip slightly and I turned my collar up to ward off the chill. Simons was just down the street from the hotel, I was to meet a man there by the name of Cook. He supposedly had information on the Delgado connection to Thomas Mixon.

I entered the pub, taking off my hat I made my way to the bar. I quietly asked the bartender for Red Breast ‘21. He smiled at me and muttered in Gaelic, “Fekkin Americans think they know something about Irish Whiskey.” I returned his smile and responded in his native tongue, “You should probably know that I speak Irish as well as you do. Only with a Texas twang.” That got his attention and this time he said in English, “What’s yer name, Sir?” I responded with the truth, not always a good idea but fuck it. “Bane.”, his eyebrows shot upward. “Oh really?”, “Cook is waitin’ for ye out back.” I looked down at my Stetson and brushed away the lint and dust that had peppered it on the way in. “Thanks”, I responded to him as he handed me the tumbler. “It’s on the house, sir.” He nodded and I returned the nod. I took my drink and walked through the bar and the kitchen to the back alley of the place. I found Cook there, also with a glass of his own. He eyed me up and down, “You’re a big bastard, ain’t ya?” he said to me with an accent that sounded like Oklahoma.

I shook my head in disbelief, this was like a bad joke. “What the hell is an Okie doing in an Irish bar in Anchorage Alaska? The way he cackled, the irony was not lost on him. “Well, Mister Bane, I’m here on business actually. You?” he asked me. “Same” I responded to him as he arched an eyebrow. “Ah, that’s right, you’re part of the Sin City promotion. Their Champion if the intel was correct.” I nodded rather than waste words. Then it hit me, I had seen this man before, in the offices of Thomas Mixon. “How long have you worked for Thomas?” I asked nonchalantly. He didn’t flinch, no facial expression change at all. “Thomas send you out here to take care of me?” I asked. Again, no change in expression or stance. He looked at me through steely eyes. “If that were the case, you’d have been dead before you ever made the hotel.” I felt my own eyes harden as I responded, “I’m not that easy to kill, friend. I’m sure the Taliban thought the same thing more than once.” He nodded and smiled, “SpecOps?”. I nodded, “Something like that.” I watched now as he relaxed physically, he had been coiled uptight as hell and I hadn’t caught that. I missed one of the most basic tenants of observation.

“Mister Bane, no I was not sent here by that one. My orders come from Joseph’s older brother, Marcus.” He said smoothly and without inflection. “Marcus, why would he care?” I asked him in earnest. “The old man is a bastard, the boys are trying to figure out how to wrestle control away.”, he sighed and then continued. “They believe that if they give you information, you may be able to help.” I nodded as he said it, not quite believing my ears. “The reasons are in this envelope that I have, I’m going to reach into my breast pocket. Please don’t mistake this for an aggressive move.” I nodded as he reached into his breast pocket and retrieved the envelope with two fingers. He handed it to me carefully. “I’m going to leave now, please don’t attempt to follow me, I don’t like misunderstandings.” I nodded, “Of course.” he turned on his heel and left the alley.

Fade.

I stood in front of the camera, black Stetson in my hand. I flicked bits of dust and grime away from it as I get ready to begin.

The chances of me taking you lightly or not taking you seriously are somewhere around fucking zero. Just to be clear about the whole thing. The company did a poll on social media and I went out and voted for the Roulette Rules stipulation. Do you know why? Any clue at all? I’ll tell you exactly why. As I said previously, I wanted you to have all the advantages in this match. There’s something more to it than that as well. The real question is why would I do that? Why, as a world champion would I want the contender to have all the advantages in a title match? That’s easy, I get really tired of seeing people use social media to try and garner sympathy for losses. The list of excuses is a mile long. When I kick your ass I don’t want to hear that shit.

Title versus title; Roulette Rules, some believe that this diminishes the world title. They’ve even said so, but unless you’re the one holding this title, your opinion doesn’t fucking matter. Not to me, or the fans and it certainly shouldn’t matter to the founder of the Wolf’s Lair, Alex Jones. I don’t care where on the wheel it stops Alex, like you I’ve been in all kinds of matches all over the world. I hope it’s something that fits the theme of the show personally. I hope it’s the kind of ultra-violence that my friends from Carnage Wrestling would be proud to be a part of. Something that the ghost of Spike Kane could look on and say, that’s the way to handle your business. Even if it’s not, I know that we’ll do everything we can to represent in the best way possible. That’s who you’ve always tried to be, right?

Alex is a well-spoken and intelligent man, he’s always presented himself in a way that was easy to understand and respect. The thing that may be struck a chord with me was the fact that he was surprised that he was the one that I chose to have my first defense against.  As a competitor, you should not only expect to be named a contender for a belt but you should fucking demand it, Alex. More importantly than that, you should be ready for it. Anyone who wasn’t expecting to get a shot at me and this belt should be ashamed of themselves. As a competitor, you should be offended that I didn’t select you as the number one contender for this belt. I selected Alex because I know his mettle and I respect it. Do you think because you hold the Roulette title and it’s a bottom of the card kind of belt that I don’t respect your ability? I said it before and I’ll say it again, Alex, you made the Roulette title mean something again.

That is no easy task, my man.

To this point, I feel like I’ve been respectful of you and your body of work. You chose to take the low road and throw around thinly veiled insults and borderline accusations. Now then for the folks following along at home, he said that what I did was genius. As if I somehow manufactured this run I’m on without putting in the work to get here. I’ve got a fifteen and five record in Sin City that says otherwise. The one thing that he said that was true was that yes I did leave the company for a time. I’ve never explained why and I won’t start today. Frankly, it’s no one’s business but my own. The ownership here was very kind in accepting my reasons and they even invited me back for the Blast From the Past tournament. That’s right Alex, I was asked to come back for that. Do you even know why? It’s because the so-called superstar’s division in this company is nothing but the weak sauce.

That’s fucking why.

Many of the men that held this strap, after losing it, bailed on the company. If Mr. Jones should be able to beat me, that’s not something my pride would allow. I don’t expect the weak-minded to understand this. You’ve certainly shown yourself to be that. Look at the bright side, if nothing else, at least you don’t have to face Colby or Augustino for this show, so there’s that. At least this week you’ll face someone who will push you. You’ll face someone who will bring your passion for this business back to the surface in a raging inferno. Or you’ll be consumed by the fire just like virtually everyone else has been in one on one matches with me. Whatever happened to the Black Dragon? Has he turned into a thin-skinned gecko instead? Is he selling insurance on the side? Who knows really, I haven’t seen him in a long time. I hope he shows up and shows out at Violent Conduct. He used to be a dominant fighter or so they say. I just don’t see it honestly. Dominance by definition is influence and power over an individual or group of individuals.

You spoke of dominance, like you know what that is, Alex. Everything I’ve accomplished in Sin City has been done in less than thirty matches here. I haven’t even been here a year yet and am already a triple crown champion. How long did it take you to achieve the same? You’ve been here for more than two years, that’s how long. So what I did in twenty matches took you how long to accomplish the same? Yeah, Alex, that’s real fucking dominant, isn’t it? Less than twenty matches to the top of the mountain, all while you languish in gimmick matches at the bottom of the card. That must be frustrating for someone like you. Someone with so much pride in what they’ve accomplished. Whether it’s real or imagined is another story though right? You’ve accomplished a lot but there’s no fire behind your words. It’s like you’ve given up and decided to coast the rest of what’s left of your career. Perfectly satisfied with low-end title runs and being second or third best in your own faction. A faction that once ruled the roost around here or so they say. I wasn’t around for that so I can’t vouch for it personally. That’s ancient history around here though. Like you, your group is a shell of its former self.

There are easily three hundred and sixty different ways that I could stand here and call you a loser, but really, what’s the point in that. If you were to beat me, then I would have lost to a loser and diminished my own reputation at the same time. You’re not going to win this match, Alex. You’re a midget and I’m a monster, every hand I throw is a finisher. If you’re lucky, they’ll let you enter the tournament for the Roulett Title after I’m done kicking your ass all over Anchorage!



I extend two fingers, flashing the “Dueces” to the camera as it cuts to black.

Fade.

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4